#well this came out longer and more wholesome than i anticipated

[zgvlt]

twst & tsumtsum collab scenarios part 1, ft. leona, cater, epel, sebek x reader (separate)

author's note: Based on the JP TWST Event. I might be a little late to the Tsum trend so hopefully no one’s written out these exact plots lol, and if someone has, i apologize! part 2 with riddle, floyd, jack... maybe, if people want it lol

general tags: gender neutral reader, sfw, fluff, attempt at humor, not beta read

edited: july 31, 2022

LEONA KINGSCHOLAR

Maybe people expected him to be jealous, but it was too small to be a threat (or, you have nap time with your boyfriend… and the sentient plushie creature that looks like your boyfriend)

wc: 840+ words

specific tags: established relationship

“You act all disinterested, but a certain herbivore comes up and suddenly you’re all interested, are you?” 

The tsums couldn’t exactly speak so it wasn’t like it could reply, but the way it turned away from him (even more than it already was) to fully look at you was enough of a response, a testament to just how right he was.

“Seriously, you can pretend all you want, but you’re not fooling anyone.”

It wasn’t that the being was particularly obvious or anything, it just so happened that Leona was not only the observant sort, but he had more than enough information to make deductions over what the creature was probably feeling. 

If he was right about his assumption that the tsums came from an alternate universe, one where a tsum of Ruggie, or the remaining dorm leaders, or even you existed, then this tsum was essentially a version of him—a little caricaturized, some personality differences, an extreme size difference, but him nonetheless. Thus, it was an easy deduction to make that the tsum was probably attached to you because he happened to be dating you.

The tsum turned around to stare at him. He stared back.

Was he really that bored out of his mind that he decided it would be a good idea to talk to something that can’t talk back?

Well, no, he didn’t think it was necessarily a good idea, but he just impulsively did it anyway. It was mildly entertaining seeing the little punk stay in denial while blatantly staring at his partner. 

It could have been asleep right now, just as he could have been asleep right now, but it was too busy doing the same thing as him—waiting for you to join him on the bed for a quick, hasty, several hour nap.

“Hah, look at you—on the verge of falling asleep but forcing yourself to stay up. How cute. If you really can’t stay up any longer, you should just give up, you know?”

The tsum wouldn’t look at him anymore, although it did decide to lean its body against him. Well, whatever, he was getting tired of talking anyway.

“Leona, are you bullying the tsum again?”

Speak of the devil.

“Bullying? Me? Like I would stoop that low, to bully something so much smaller than me.” As if a representation of him would allow itself to get bullied anyway, even if it was by him. “Just having a friendly chat is all.”

“Right. Leona Kingscholar, fearsome leader of Savanaclaw, having a friendly and wholesome chat with a plushie. I’m certainly convinced,” you said, neither sounding nor looking very convinced. “Just what would the two of you be discussing anyway?”

“A common point of interest.”

“And that is?”

“You, obviously,” he replied without an ounce of hesitation or shame. Why would he be? You liked him, he liked you, what was there to be flustered about? 

You seemed to agree with the sentiment—you didn’t give much of a reaction, you probably anticipated that as a possible answer or eavesdropped at some point—but the tsum…

“Huh, isn’t that kind of cute?”

It was intent on looking at you pretty much most of the time just a minute ago, and now it suddenly wouldn’t look at you. 

“Yeah. It’s so… baby?” you replied, sitting down on the bed next to him—and by proximity, sitting close to the tsum as well. “That kind of attitude… that reminds me of the time, you know, before we started dating and–”

“Alright, that’s enough chit-chat. We didn’t skip class to talk all afternoon,” he interjected, pulling you to lie down next to him. 

He looked at the tsum. You looked at the tsum. The tsum wouldn’t look at anyone. Then, the two of you looked at each other. 

“It’s going to get squished in the middle. I don’t know if it can get hurt, but no risks. It’ll be troublesome if anything happens.”

“It’ll just have to stay on my free side then. I’ll leave enough space between us so it doesn’t get flattened while we’re napping.” Leona had to laugh at that one. He was sure the little one was going to cuddle up to you one way or another. Really, it should just give up all shame (like he had, some time too long ago).

Maybe his nature or reputation, perhaps simply his beastman instincts, would have people expecting him to be jealous of every being and thing that came close to his partner, including some odd creature that descended from the sky, but it was too small to be a threat. 

Hardly even a threat, considering it was not only infatuated by you, it was in fierce denial of it too.

Plus, it looked like him, and you were easily the most overjoyed about a tiny Leona Kingscholar you can carry at the palm of your hand, going on and on about how you can finally say you can have the whole world in your hands so he supposed he didn’t mind the creature hanging around much. As long as it makes you happy.

CATER DIAMOND

Cater didn’t think it would be a big deal letting the tsum scroll through MagiCam (or, Cater Tsum spends too much time looking at photos of you, and Cater suddenly has some explaining to do)

wc: 790+ words

Cater Diamond might have, just possibly, severely underestimated the power, skill, ability that tsums seemed to possess. Rather, he thought it would stop at Cay-Tsum simply being good at throwing punches, being photogenic, and having a really good eye at photography and editing.

That was why he didn’t think it would be a bad thing for it to scroll through his phone while he was in class. 

One, it would give the tsum something to do while he was in class, something to keep it from being bored and what was a better time-waster than a phone? Plus, it already showed before that it could scroll through a phone with its entire body, which was kind of fun to watch. 

Two, because the tsum could do that task on its own, Cater would not be required for the activity, which was fortunate because three, he really should be paying attention to this one class just so he does good enough to not fail the upcoming exam. Having his phone occupied by the tsum was a good way to keep it out of reach.

So really, Cater thought it would be fine to leave the tsum to its own devices. What was the worst it could do? Switch apps to take timered selfies of itself? Start posting said selfies on his MagiCam?

Well, it apparently found your MagiCam.

Maybe it found you aesthetically-pleasing, or maybe you reminded it of another tsum from back home, but whatever it was had Cay-Tsum scrolling through all your photos. Well, that was fine—he himself wasn’t immune to stalking all his friends’ accounts, and what was a tsum with a harmless crush (that it probably inherited from him, oops) going to do anyway?

Besides, he’s already liked all your photos, almost always as soon as you post them, so there was no risk of being caught mass-liking your posts and having you calling him out for something the tsum did.

It would be safe to let the Tsum just do what it wanted while he worked on an activity, and maybe it’ll eventually move on to someone else’s page, or go watch those videos on his feed about the latest trends.

Well, he was wrong.

Of all times he had a substantial amount of self-restraint in touching his phone during class, it just had to be when he allowed Cay-Tsum to have full control over it? Should he have turned on parental controls? Put on a baby sensory video instead?

“Cater…”

“Just so you know, totally wasn’t my fault!” Partially. Maybe he shouldn’t have left his phone unattended. “This little guy did it!”

You looked at the tsum sitting at the palm of his hands, and the tsum looked back at you. If the little plushie had a tail Cater was certain it would start wagging, which was honestly just embarrassing. Can the tsum not expose him like this?

Expose him more than it already had, that is.

“You’re saying… the little plushie knows how to use MagiCam?” It sounded really silly now that you were putting it into words, but he swears up and down that Cay-Tsum, or perhaps all the tsums, were more capable than they might seem from the surface.

“Hehe~ Well, I knew it could take photos, but I didn’t realize it knew how to use a keyboard to comment on posts!” Well, more like using its body to spam heart emojis… wait, was that what it was doing jumping on his phone for, what, five minutes straight? “I should probably go delete those–”

“Nope! You don’t need to do that!” Was it just him, or did you suddenly look a tad more mischievous? “So the DMs… that was your doing, too?”

There were DMs?!

“Ehh~! What did it say!? Does it actually know how our common language works?”

“Oh! You know, this and that… I mean, I didn’t know it wasn’t you who sent it, so those heartfelt things I said… should I take it all back?”

Cater Diamond, NRC’s resident phone addict, was going to throw his phone on the ground and smash it into bits and pieces, until all that was left of it was dust and ash scattered to the wind, of which he would disintegrate with it.

“Cay-Tsum, you’re getting grounded from using my phone for the rest of the day, ‘kay~?”

He knew the tsum would have punched him if you weren’t holding the wriggling plushie back from doing so.

“Wait, Cater, I was joking! We just spammed each other with stickers?”

“Oh! You were? Who knew you were so good at playing around with people~ You’re so hard to read, never expected that from you! Well, then don’t mind me, Cay-Tsum! I was totes just kidding ♪”

EPEL FELMIER

Tsum Epel craves chaos. Epel enlists you, the Ramshackle prefect, to help him watch over it (or, in which Epel Tsum has a favorite first year, and it’s not Epel)

wc: 1.0k+ words

specific tags: ramshackle prefect! reader, references to epel and reader as "parents" (of the tsum)

Epel didn’t particularly enjoy having to beg or request for help, but it was absolutely needed at this point! The tsum was going haywire in Pomefiore’s lounge, and any more mud or dirt found by Vil would render Epel having to clean up after the creature again.

Sure, Vil thought cleaning was good for strengthening his arms (and he agreed, he did want a bit more muscle), but he was getting real tired of having to keep the little one in line. Was it because he was an only child that he couldn’t quite get used to looking after it from dusk till dawn?

The cluelessness on how to reel in the chaos, as well as his desire to keep sleeping in his dorm room and not in a cold classroom or bench outside, was his primary motivation to finally seek help from you. 

He had briefly thought about asking the other tsum guardians, but they all seemed terribly busy with their own lookalikes or having more trouble than him (a certain redhead, one that was his senior, came to mind), so he doubted they could be much help. Obviously, the best person to approach was you. You already take care of Grim on the daily, who was half a pet and half a little brother anyway, so you could probably help him out, right?

Well, yeah, you did, but he wasn’t sure if it was gonna be that effective—did it listen to you? Oh, sure, even with the language barrier it liked you enough to listen to you, but that was the thing, wasn’t it? It only listened to you, so what was he gonna do when you weren’t around? It’s not like he can just say, “ah, yeah, make sure to be a good tsum or else the prefect is gonna be real upset with ya” or anything of the sort. Like, he’d try it but it wouldn’t even understand!

Or maybe it actually understood him and it was just being a bit of a rascal? That was always possible… oh hell, was that how his dorm leader perceived him? Bit embarrassing now that he was actually forced to take care of a heightened version of him.

Regardless, the situation was clear to him—Epel tsum behaved when you were around, and because of his job from the headmaster he had to be around you as well to look after the tsum before anyone had a way to get them back to where they came from.

So yeah, cool, he liked getting to hang out with you and Grim (and other first year friends, including Jack and Sebek who had their own tsums to chase after and shout at respectively), but getting teased about it was really not good for his temper. 

“Epel… this is kinda sad.” Oh he knew what Deuce was talking about—not that he was gonna acknowledge it to his face, but he knew. “The prefect, your tsum… doesn’t it look like you’re a third wheeler?”

“The hell… it’s a sentient stuffed toy!” he whispered back, not hiding that he was beginning to be ticked off. At the first years? Partially. At the plush? Also partially. At you? Honestly, a little bit. 

Like yes, you’re helping him, but do you really have to call the tsum literally every compliment under the sun except cute? He even heard a manly once, which was ridiculous considering you’ve never said that to him despite how much he’s wanted to hear it from you, yet you were gonna say that to some ball of fluff first? No wonder it liked you so much!

Why… Why did it like you, actually? Was there a prefect tsum too back in their world, or do tsums experience love at first sight or something? Kinda weird to think about.

“Your child is literally getting more affection from the prefect in two days than you have in, what, two weeks? Definition of sad. No wonder I got more experience in romance than you.”

“That’s literally not my child.” Honestly, when did people (note: Ace and Deuce) start seeing Epel Tsum as a child instead of a pet or strange unknown species or cute toy. Like, sure, he’d also referred to it as a child, in the kid brother kind of sense, but ain’t it weird to call a plushie a son or daughter or anything of the sort?

Also, no. He was, in fact, making steady progress with you. Obviously your feelings towards his tsum and his tsum’s appearance translated into possible affections for him… probably.

He wasn’t joking about his temper either. The joke was funny for a bit but then it actually hit him, and he really did not want Rook somehow finding out about him getting into a minor scuffle, then have Vil pop a vessel and lecture him about having the decency to at least keep a tussle out of the public eye.

Maybe the dorm leader would let it slide with extra chores on window cleaning or something if he passed it off as some playful roughhousing with the bros (specifically, Ace and Deuce. Ortho was too nice, and Jack and Sebek were admittedly too out of his league body ratio wise).

Actually, no. Epel had a much more brilliant idea.

“Tsum,” he murmured beside you, and though Epel Tsum was previously occupied with you he did jump upwards slightly to meet his eye. Okay, that was good, he just had to properly convey what he wanted. 

“What’d you say about pickin’ a fight with Ace and Deuce over there, yeah? The ones without a tsum, you know the ones, don’t you?”

Besides, if the little guy really was like him, then he’d go for it, wouldn’t he? Sure, he’d get in trouble later for not restraining the tsum, but one, he’d get to sic a plush on two of his friends, which would be funny; two, he could watch what Jack and Sebek’s tsums would do, which would be a whole show at this point; three, he could finally spend some time with you again without the tsum, if just for a few minutes.

“Oh, you’re going for it! What a good tsum! Finally listenin’ to me, are ya?”

So maybe the two of them didn’t have that much of a language barrier after all.

SEBEK ZIGVOLT

To Sebek’s delight, Tsum Sebek finally leaves his young master alone. To his dismay, it’s to pester you instead (or, Sebek Tsum's thought process: you > Malleus > Sebek > everyone else)

wc: 1.0k+ words

Tsums were a particularly troublesome species of creatures. Not human or fae or mer, despite them seemingly sharing surface level similarities with people belonging to one of either three categories, but not exactly a beast like the prefect's charge either.

The tsum who, allegedly but certainly not verifiably, shared most similarity to him was particularly pesky for the sheer reason that it kept sticking beside his young master's side, the side that should have been reserved for him. 

Even with being scolded it seemed to be resolved with wanting to stay by the Malleus Draconia's side—he understood those feelings perfectly, but it didn't mean he had to like it.

Today was another one of those days—Sebek wishing for the creatures to simply go back to their homes, wherever exactly home was for them, so he could properly do his duties and watch over the prince without a, as he had caught some of his dorm members calling it, mini-Sebek hopping around nearby.

(And even when the tsum wasn't next to the young master, it seemed to like sticking next to him, which was just as troublesome. Why was the creature constantly watching him? He would do research if he could, but the apparent lack of information, as well as Epel’s failed efforts to find information about their biology, held him back from filtering through library books.)

The tsum also liked to bask in the sun, hiding in his blazer when a particularly cold breeze swept the outdoors, which he could admit was quite similar to him, and it would sometimes zoom quickly (as quick as it could, that is) to wherever the young lord was, helping him and Silver with the near-impossible task of locating the presence of their liege.

Alright, so maybe the tsum wasn't too bad a presence, but he would much prefer it if the being separated from his young master for a little bit to bother someone, anyone else.

Maybe Sebek should have been more specific though. He didn't mean you.

Your presence was expected in Diasomnia's dorm lounge for the reason that you were his partner for an assignment, but what was not expected was the tsum to leave his dorm leader's side to quite literally throw itself against you.

"Oh!" you exclaimed in surprise, looking down at the being who seemed to be everywhere and nowhere all at once—not knowing where to position itself as it moved from your lap to the top of your head to atop to finally sitting itself above the palm of your hand. "I didn't know your tsum was so excitable, Sebek!"

"Yes, he's more than just a handful," literally, thought Sebek, and then inwardly groaning at such poor humor he had surely caught like a virus from one first year or the other, but confusion brewed at the back of his mind. He had so much difficulty getting the tsum out of his young master's hair, but it had chosen to leave just like that? To greet you?

"So cute…” Well, it seemed to like the attention (when did the tsum not like receiving attention?) based on how it decided to remain by your side instead of returning to him or the young master, but was the creature really that cute?

Well, it did remind him a little bit of the toys his father kept around his dental clinic to keep children occupied and calm while getting their teeth checked, and maybe once upon a time he played with those as well so he supposed he saw the appeal... but he’s seen better—the stuffed animals from Harveston*… never mind.

“You seriously think it’s cute?” You threw him a look as if to question if he was seriously asking that, but honestly Sebek was more caught up with the fact that you had only looked at him at that moment, too busy looking at the creature otherwise. 

Wonderful. First it tries to steal his spot beside the young master, then it tries to steal your attention away from him… of which was important for him to keep because he was your partner—partner for an assignment, that is. Your attention on him was by extension attention on the assignment, on education and the task at hand. The tsum was distracting you from academics, clearly.

Is Sebek seething? A little bit (a feeling he’d rather not admit), but not quite enough to do anything about it, just enough to have his eyebrows furrow in impatience and irritation. 

“Sebek, that’s a silly question. Of course it’s cute.” The tsum jumped off as you crossed your arms, clearly preening and perhaps even smug at the praise coming from you. Now who did this creature take after, because he certainly wouldn’t react that way if he were to receive– 

“I mean, come on, a marketable plushie of a handsome man? Sure, it’s kinda weird that it moves by its own will and has a personality, but it’s cute!”

And then you brought your attention back to the tsum.

In any other situation, Sebek would be completely distracted by you implying that you found him handsome, and at some time between doing the assignment with you and preparing for bed the implications would eventually dawn on him and render him an incomprehensible screaming mess, but right now he was just frustrated, a frustration he cannot stomach at all.

“Excuse me for a moment.” He stood up from his chair to walk towards you. He looked at the creature who resided atop your hand again, and Sebek allowed it maybe a second or two of freedom as he stared it down. Then, he trapped it between both of his hands, pulling it far away from you.

Sebek was many things, and reasonable was not exactly one of them.

“If you really think I’m handsome, then don’t you dare take your eyes off of me!” 

There were also many things Sebek had planned on saying instead, mostly having to do with finally starting that damned assignment, but because of the tsum and because of you, his words had gotten all mixed up—so you better not call him out when you have no one but yourself (and the tsum) to blame!

masterlist

*Harveston: Epel's homeland. The line is referencing the Kelkkarotu event from the JP server

i lose a year of my lifespan with every "tsum" i type, but i desperately needed to get the tsum brainrot out of my head so i can write other stuff without thinking of them lol

#twst x reader #leona kingscholar x reader #epel felmier x reader #cater diamond x reader #sebek zigvolt x reader #twisted wonderland x reader #nathya twst writing #twst imagines #leona kingscholar #epel felmier #cater diamond #sebek zigvolt

[inkblot-inc]

Cruisin' For A Bruisin'

Summary: The crew is on a much needed (and definitely deserved) vacation from hero-ing about. It's important to remember that you can plan out a trip, but you can't anticipate everything that happens on said trip.

Pairing: Natasha Romanoff x Mutant!TigerShark!Reader

[AU Masterlist] Arc 2: This is Part 1

Warning(s): This one's pretty wholesome for the most part, but I will say there are some descriptions of violence. Also strong language, but if you've been here long enough you know that-

Note(s): WELCOME TO ARC 2 BAYBEE! Jaws is back and I could not be any more excited to get back into this shit! As far as I can tell arc 2 is definitely gonna be longer than arc 1, but I hope y'all enjoy :3

Word Count: Skidding pass 2.9k

*squints* I give NO ONE permission to repost or translate my work. Make your own shit!

It'd been a little over a year since you'd joined the Avengers. There were certainly a few incidents here and there, the biggest being the dismantling of the Red Room which, incidentally, led to Natasha reuniting with her folks.

It was certainly one way to meet your girlfriend's family, that's for sure...

Things seemed to finally take time to settle, at least for a little while.

It was newly June and you along with Natasha, Wanda, and Vision were set to go on the cruise trip you'd booked around Christmas time last year.

---

"How were you able to swing two months off mission calls, babe?" You looked up from packing your suitcase at Natasha's voice, a small smirk growing on your face.

You made your way over to Natasha before wrapping your arms around her waist. "Well, I'm still not greenlit to go out in the field for a slew of reasons, Wanda's only put on for specific assignments, Vision's her plus one, and you have, what? Three years' worth of PTO? We're in the clear, Natty. The team will be fine for a month or two."

Natasha let out a hum of agreement before she brought you closer for a kiss. "That- and you harassed Tony to figure it out."

You raised a brow in mock confusion, "I thought that part was obvious." Your mouth pulled into a genuine gleaming smile as you got a laugh out of Natasha as she wrapped her own arms around your neck. "You're a menace."

"Is that meant to be a bad thing?" Your lips met in another kiss.

"Never a bad thing."

As the two of you finished packing, you met up with Wanda in the Common Room of the compound, where she was talking with Vision. The atmosphere was sullen with only one set of bags on the couch.

"What's goin' on? Did they not have SPF50 at the Walgreens?" You set yours and Natasha's bags down before going to get the keys to the Quinjet. "I'm sure we could find robo-sunscreen on the way, man."

Vision looked at the back of his hand for a good second. "I don't think I would need protection from the sun, seeing as my skin is-"

You came and wrapped your arm around the synthezoid's neck, jangling the jet keys by his ear. "Joking! Again. If anything, we'll just cook eggs on you when you overheat like a copper pan. We aren't gonna be on an air-conditioned boat the whole time you know." And just like that, the light atmosphere you'd created sunk back down as Wanda and Vision looked at each other. You looked between the two in clear confusion, "Alright, what's the deal?"

Vision eyed Wanda for a bit longer before turning to look at you and Natasha, who just came into the room. "I'm afraid I won't be able to accompany the three of you on this vacation. I will be remaining on call."

You tossed the Quinjet keys to Natasha as she came further into the room. "That's ridiculous, we all sent in time off notices weeks before now. How'd this even come about?"

Vision let out a sigh, "Captain Rogers came to me with concerns of being understaffed during the next few months with the search for HYDRA operatives still ongoing; With Dr. Banner still off-world, Mr. Barton indisposed with his with his family, and Mr. Stark only expected half of the time, it is rather easy for me to see Captain Rogers' point. Out of the four of us approved for time off, it was determined that I would be the one to stay behind in case of emergency."

---

You'd spent the cruise enjoying each stop between Hawaii and French Polynesia, and it's been anything but a normal experience with you around as the agent of chaos.

Wanda made sure to get plenty of pictures to cement the new memories. There's photos of you "hugging" a manta ray, Wanda and Natasha relaxing on the beach in Bora Bora, several pictures at dinner, and even one of all three of you having an absolute ball watching one of the night shows in Samoa.

Your most recent picture was a group one after you laid on a blowhole in Savai'i. You almost gave the nearby family of five a heart attack, but it was still fun to do.

The last two weeks have been a welcome break for the three of you. Despite some of your more "peculiar" ways of having fun, this has been a freeing and relaxing time. No missions, no threats; a true vacation.

Wanda was currently in her cabin across the hall from yours and Natasha's on her nightly call with Vision. Next time he had to come, Steve be damned. Wanda was a good sport about it when Vision was called in at the last minute, but you all wished he was here as well.

Natasha had taken to video calling with Yelena as well, though they weren't as frequent with her being on her own mission.

You had your own time to talk with Yelena that mainly consisted of her cosigning whatever fuckery you were up to on your vacation.

Part of it might be just to get a reaction out of Natasha.....Which she always did-

It was wonderful to see Natasha just unwound and be less serious, Yelena is one of those people that just pulls it out of her.

Their Relationship had noticeably improved since they were brought back together last year, after learning more about each other that they hadn't had the privilege to learn before, having been separated for their most formative years.

-----

You and Natasha sat on the secluded deck connected to your cabin. The open air was refreshing as you let Natasha lean back into your arms, watching the sunset on the water.

"I'll be honest and say that I can't choose between Tahiti or Savai'i,"

You placed your head on top of Natasha's. "It's always going to be Enoka for me. It was so long ago, but can remember the views on the island as clear as day." Your words were less clear, almost like you were talking through your teeth. "The white sand beaches occupied by damn near everyone in the mornings, green peaks covered in flowers, the quiet that surrounded the deep waters at night... Seeing the sun make everything above me glimmer while it was up high in the sky. Those small "nothing" memories are one of the few things I haven't lost to time... I just wish I had pictures to show it to you."

Natasha slowly rubbed your forearm that was across her stomach as she encouraged your rare moment of open vulnerability. "Well that's why we're doing this. Making new memories closer to home..."

You focused on the soothing gesture as you thought of those same flickering pictures taken through a toddling interpretation.

In the morning you, Natasha, and Wanda were going to part from the cruise ship and make your way to where Enoka would be via a smaller, personal yacht (paid for by you, modified by Tony, who was convinced to do so by Pepper).

There's nothing that could ruin this moment for you. With two of your favorite people by your side, you were going to visit what's no more than a watery lump of land that once was your home and put it to rest for good.

-----

After leaving the cruise ship, Wanda focused on directing the three of you through the smaller crowds of people walking in the opposite direction away from the docks. "What's this boat called again? Delilah?"

Natasha unfolded the small piece of paper in her hand to reread the messy script, "The Blue Delilah. It should be near the end of the pier."

You grasped one of their wrists in each hand, "It's just up ahead!" Both Wanda and Natasha cringed slightly as you just barely missed bulldozing a group of people on your way to the boat that turned out to be a custom Sunseeker 76 yacht.

before the three of you boarded the yacht, a brown-haired man wearing thin rectangular glasses came up to the three of you with a gleam in his eyes. Your eyes narrowed at the camera in his hand before he even started speaking. "I'm really sorry to bother the three of you, but you're Avengers, right?"

You just blankly stared at the man while Natasha, while also on guard, she was more cordial when she addressed the man. "We're not exactly on duty right now, but did you want something?"

Wanda noticed that there was a dark haired woman not too far behind him simply staring at the yacht before looking toward the three of you. The bespectacled man, who began perspiring the longer you stared him down, jumped to answer. "I just wanted to get a picture with you guys, my wife and I are really grateful that you all are around to protect us."

The three of you looked at each other. While all of you weren't keen on taking pictures, the couple seemed harmless enough, Wanda read as much from both of their thoughts. The man, Graydon, was both nervous and excited; worried that he'd come off as a creep that was bothering them. His wife, Tara, had a similar train of thought in not wanting to bother the three public. Tara's mind was notably much quieter than her husband's; presumably the result of a calming tactic.

Wanda mentally relayed this to both you and Natasha before the three of you finished wordlessly discussing the matter. With Natasha nodding, Wanda spoke to the couple. "One picture wouldn't hurt."

Graydon's face lit up as he gestured for his wife to come closer, essentially saying they were in the clear. Tara came to stand on the other side of Wanda while Graydon went to find a passerby to take the picture on his camera. After he showed a willing older man how to snap the photo, he stood on the right of Natasha with a rather dorky thumbs up.

You left your mask on, put you arms over Natasha's and Wanda's shoulders and squinted your eyes a bit to give the illusion of a more positive emotion on your face as the brief flash irritated your eyes.

After the picture was taken, Graydon rushed over to the volunteer cameraman to see how it came out. Tara turned to Wanda with a small smile as she exited her personal space after a small shaking of hands. " Thank you for indulging us, and it really is a pleasure to meet you, Misty Red."

Wanda watched the dark-haired woman walk away in confusion. "Misty Red? Who's that?" Natasha raised a single brow while all you did was laugh at Wanda's expense.

Natasha's confusion didn't last long with her own deduction skills. "Apparently that's what the people are calling you," a slow smirk made it's way to Natasha's lips as you were still laughing, "I mean, it does makes sense." The redhead was the first to turn and make her way toward the ramp of the yacht.

"I can't decide if they made you sound like a wrestler or a porn star! I just-" You broke another bout of laughter.

Wanda's eyes narrowed at your juvenile line of thought as she crossed her arms. "It isn't even that funny, Jaws. You're just milking it at this point,"

You took a second to recover from your laughter, "It's funny to me. You don't gotta get it cuz I think it's funny. There's no shame in what you do, Wandy."

Natasha rose her shoulders as she continued to make her way onto the boat. "That's just what happens when you let the public name you."

Wanda almost felt the need to defend her lack of an alias, "I didn't think it had to be very high on my list of priorities!"

You lightly pushed the brunette forward and up the ramp to The Blue Delilah. "Uh huh, get on the boat, Misty Red."

---

When You, Natasha, and Wanda all made it onto The Blue Delilah, a smaller inconspicuous boat pulled off behind it at the same time, noticing that the yacht had a discreet Stark Industries logo. Their plan isn't clear at the moment, but it is clear that they're tailing The Blue Delilah. They follow a long way behind, but have their own tracker placed on the ship so they don't lose the yacht.

The three of you were on the private yacht for about four days so far travelling to Enoka.

Note: All citizens of Enoka have the location of Enoka ingrained in their brains, so Jaws always knows where it is. This is a similar practice for the inhabitants of a certain other living island...

As you got closer to the island, it was clear that it's not completely submerged, but it definitely looks different to how you remember.

The goal now was to see if there were any inhabitants on the island that were still alive and who survived the flood over a decade ago.

You didn't voice it, but there was a new sense of anxiousness and hope that started brewing in you at the prospect of going home.

Maybe there actually was a "home" there left...

-----

About a day out from the Island, the engine to The Blue Delilah seemed to stutter, so you went to check it out and before you reach the engine room on the back pad, you noticed large ripples from something that dove back into the water.

Soon after you heard sounds of a struggle on the yacht and booked it back to where Wanda and Natasha were.

There were two attackers engaged in fighting with the two women, four were on the floor unconscious already. It's rather bold for a group of six, well seven.

Jaws grabbed the arm of the seventh attacker that tried to sneak up on them and threw them over their shoulder.

The attacker you were dealing with was a woman and she had armor that stood out a bit more than the others; she had less of it, toned brown skin shown through the large gaps between the armor pieces, and the shoulders were a bit more prickly and menacing in comparison.

'Definitely their leader.'

You raised an eyebrow at the sort of reptilian bone mask obscuring most of the woman's face. "What, were you too good for Bleach?"

You can see the woman visibly squint behind her mask before she grabs two daggers from their place on her hips, "I know fuckin' Kisame isn't talkin' about me, "

Your own eyes narrowed at her retort. 'Well fuck you, too.'

With both of you having been insulted by the other, the two of you rushed each other. The two of you were essentially going blow for blow for a while before you knocked the bone mask off of your attacker's face.

It revealed more dusky brown skin, a few scars on her face and a tattoo of some kind under her right eye. The woman turned to face you fully, wiping blood off the corner of her lip. "You might be one of the more skilled pirates I've come across. It's a shame I consider your life past tense already."

Suddenly, the woman then tackled you off the yacht, knocking your breathing apparatus off in the process, hoping to hold you down and drown you herself. Her daggers reaching to slice at your now exposed neck.

Putting her knife up to your neck, she then notices the gills on each side of it, which throws her off.

It's then, underwater, that she gets a good look at you before her eyes widen considerably, confusing you.

"Y/n, is that really you?"

There's that name, your name. Hardly anyone called you by your given name when you were little, and you hardly cared, but...

"Ys tath uyo, Y/n?"

Your own eyes widen at the familiar language coming from this woman's mouth. Only one person would really insist on using it back then...

"Sienna?"

And with that one word, the woman threw her daggers to the side leaving them to float in the water away from the two of you before tightly wrapping her arms around your neck. You hug her back just so.

After the two of you pulled away, she almost immediately slapped you with a new fire in her molten brown eyes.

"Agh shit! Did you grow talons?!" It wasn't hard enough to actually hurt, but you definitely felt the woman's nails drag across your face.

"Ehrwe ni eth FUCK veah uyo eneb?! Y thugoth uy' DDEA lla heste rayse!"

Sienna went to smack you again before you held both of her wrists in your hands to keep her at bay, your eyebrows furrowed. "Y itd'dn eyrall cieded ot velae, ni cesa uy' omowesh trogof!"

Sienna shook her head as she struggled to get free of your grip, her dark locs waving wildly in under the water. "Elt og of 'em! Y vat'ehn retnotfog shit!" Sienna then began to try and kick at you to let her go, so you brought her into another hug as she resisted.

Her attempts grew more and more feeble as the power behind her punches to your chest fizzled out. It was only then that you realized she was crying.

Sienna's voice was raw and heavy with emotion, "Ehrwe ddi uyo og?! Y odloke nad Y odloke nad Y odloke lla rove rof uyo..."

You let her sob into your chest as you held her, floating in the underwater quiet.

"Y'm ghrit ehre, sersit."

** footnote: I wanted to use a completely different script for the Enokan language being spoken, but I couldn't find a way to import it so that it was shown, so instead I made a simple code using typoglycemia (aka just unscramble the letters of each word). To make it so that it didn't look as clunky, I sometimes replaced (i) with (y). Some words that end with vowels may have an apostrophe that takes the place of the vowel. Apostrophes can also be found at the beginning of words with vowels for fluidity's sake. I didn't think swears should be scrambled cuz that just *looks* off to me. The point of these changes is to have this resemble a spoken language more than it is a blatant tactic to confuse you.

Here's a word unscrambler in case you need it

#jaws au #jaws: arc 2 #marvel #marvel fanfiction #black widow #natasha romanoff #scarlet witch #wanda maximoff #mutant!reader #black widow x reader #natasha romanoff x reader #natasha romanoff x you #natasha romanoff x yn #jc inkworks #ink.nat #ib-jc.

[strawberryama]

Prince of the Northern Kingdom

Prince! Tendou x Princess! Reader, Arranged marriage

Ch. 4

Breakfast came and went smoothly for the newlyweds. The maids were quick to coax ______ into a casual lavender gown right after though. If she wanted to leave the bedroom, she’d need to be presentable they remindered her. And as they got her ready, they sent Satori into the hall to wait as to give ______ a bit of privacy. They’d eventually do away with that one day, though. After all, they were married. Heck, they even matched today, to show it.

Shades of lavender and cream were the new norm she’d need to get used to. Those were the colors of the royal family of the north, after all. And admittedly, looking over herself, ______ found herself liking them. The floor length dress was a soft shade that accented her complexion well. The sleeves only went to her elbows, allowing for some warmth on the rainy day. Finally, the maids had quickly brushed _______’s hair up into a simple ponytail. The reminder that she must always be presentable, ever in the back of her mind. Even if it was just a day in with her newlywed husband.

Much to her relief, she was in and out much quicker then she anticipated, though.

“Ready?”

“Ready,” she repeated to Satori.

The duo began walking down the long hallway of the castle, _______ just a step behind her husband. He was trying so hard to be cautious of her and be considerate about her walking speed. Satori was tall. His legs were exceptionally long. His strides were automatically much longer and faster than _______’s. But he tried oh so hard to not take off without the young lady.

To force himself from speeding up, Satori turned to his wife, question rolling off his tongue. “What kind of books do you prefer most?”

“Fantasy. Far away places, dragons, you name it. Nothing can beat it.”

“I see.”

“And yourself?”

“I would have to say I do enjoy fantasy as well. But I enjoy the tales of fighting knights and wizards mad with power.”

The soft smile on Satori’s lips warmed _______’s heart. At least they could share recommendations and their love of fantasy, she thought. That was a starting point besides their agreed upon need to take the marriage at a slow pace and get to know each other.

It wasn’t long before the pair had made it to the grand wooden doors of the library. Satori without hesitation, pushed down on the golden handle, pushing in the door with his shoulder. He held the door for ______ after stepping in, offering his hand for the first time that day.

______ calmly took his hand, looking about the large room. The walls were lined with bookcases that were filled tightly with books of all kinds of genres. There was a set of dual staircases on either side of the room that lead to an upstairs which only stored more books. It was far bigger than the one back in her own kingdom.

The large glass window panes across the room let in such beautiful light. Even on such a gloomy, rainy day, it lit up the entire library.

______ had only just entered the room, but she’s certain this would be her favorite of any room in the castle.

“I hope the library is to your liking?” Satori piped up. He had a sly smile on his facing, telling that he already knew the answer. His little wife’s eyes sparkled at the mere size and caliber of The Northern Kingdom’s royal library. How could he not stare in awe at the wholesomeness of it all?

“To my liking? I love it! It’s humungous!”

Satori chuckled before taking to the left wooden staircase. He rested his hand on top of dark oak railing, turning back as if to beckon his wife wordlessly before ascending.

Of course, ______ wasted no time, following after Satori. She watched her step, careful to not trip in all her excitement.

“I have something I’d like to show you. Though, I’m not sure if it’s here.”

As the princess made it to the top of the stairs, she tilted her head. She followed after the uncertain steps of her husband as he ducked in to each shelve. He was a one way, then he was the next. ______ simply tried to keep up, unsure of what exactly had him like this.

“What is it? A book?”

“No, not a book,” Satori hummed absently.

_______ scrunched her face up in confusion, eyeing Satori. “You’d like to show me something in a library but it is not a book?”

“Unfortunately. Ah! There you are,” he cheered.

Satori turned to his wife, offering his hand to her excitedly. _______ could only smile in response, unsure of what it was he had found entirely. Nonetheless, she placed her hand in his and allowed him to pull her into an alcove in the back corner of the upstairs, hidden away by shelves upon shelves.

There, in the alcove, was a small lounge. It was lit by a few candles on the reading table besides the plush cream chair. The coffee table in front of the chair was piled high with countless books, some opened to a page, some littered on the floor. But inside that cream chair sat a boy with a stern, serious look, far too focused on his book to notice the couple.

He was very pretty, and _______ very vaguely recalled seeing him the other day. His neatly kept hair was a nice shade of honey brown. Those very intense eyes were a dark brown. He and Satori looked nothing alike.

“Shirabu,” Satori greeted him. Even then, the boy didn’t look up.

“Good morning, Satori.”

“_______, this is my younger brother, Shirabu. He’s a bit uptight, but he means well. He’s studying to be a doctor!”

At the mention of the new addition to the family, Shirabu finally looked up. He stood, quick to bow and rectify his mistake.

“Apologies, I didn’t see you there.”

_______ smiled softly, waving her hand. “That’s alright. You’re studying, I imagine. I’m pleased to meet your acquaintance.”

“The pleasure is all mine, miss. Welcome to the family.”

“Th-Thank you, Shirabu.”

Shirabu rose from his bow, fiddling with the pages of his book. He looked to his brother and sister-in-law, unsure of what to say now. ______ could see that they clearly interrupted him, and bowed to leave, trying to usher Satori with her.

“We’ll leave you be. I hope your studies go well!”

“Thank you, milady.”

#prince of the northern kingdom #haikyuu!! #haikyū!! #satori tendo x reader #satori tendou #tendou

[presumenothing]

Fic title- Ingredients: Two teaspoons of Cyanide

(make up a fic title?)

ok so the obvious(?) answer to this would be a political assassination plot, bonus points if it isn’t even in amestris for once

but in yet another inappropriate application of wikipedia, did you know that cyanide (or rather aqueous solutions thereof) is apparently fairly commonly used for extracting gold from low-grade ore? it’s called gold cyanidation aka the macarthur-forrest process, and obviously it’s pretty damn controversial on account of cyanide being, y’know, Actual Poison and all that.

on the other hand, amestris has (a) not historically given a shit about the well-being of its citizens, (b) an economy that sufficiently prizes gold to make up 1/3 of the Official State Alchemist Rulebook™️, and (c) xenotime towns thirsty for gold. so unless they invented a different industrial process that’s just as cheap and effective, it’s very plausible that they use cyanide too. especially since i don’t think we really see a lot of research going on in canon that isn’t state-funded slash alchemy-related, and for obvious reasons no alchemists (much less state alchemists) are gonna want to even be seen messing around with gold production.

enter the elrics, who – after learning about this issue from the metal suppliers at rush valley – overhaul the whole gold extraction process to be cyanide-free over one far-too-long train ride, half a small notebook’s worth of paper alchemised into one large sheet (al’s doing), and like twelve sandwiches (mostly ed’s doing). somewhere between sandwiches eight and ten they have a galaxy brain moment about how to channel some of the waste energy back into the array via a feedback loop, so it’ll only need to be reactivated by an alchemist maybe once every few months depending on the volume of production. 

winry’s gonna like this, al says. 

finish your damn sandwich, ed says.

and then they reach resembool and winry whacks them both not-very-gently upside the head for making the array output gold in the form of Solid Gold Bars. which are great for being rich!! and taking over mining towns!!! but less great for automail mechanics wanting to use it for corrosion-resistant circuitry. or electromagnetic shielding.

this is what happens when i’m not around to stop you two from thinking like alchemists, winry grumbles at them both, serving apple pie topped with an hour-long lecture on the most useful forms of gold as an engineering material. ed pretends to fall asleep sometime around when she embarks on the potential merits of titanium-gold alloy. they pretend not to see him doodling modifications to the array as she speaks. none of them actually notice den stealing the last crumbs of pie crust off the plate.

they name it the rockbell-elric process and refuse to patent it. 

al goes around helping to set things up especially at the smaller mines, and leaves his forwarding address in those cases where there aren’t any local alchemists available. (his offer to bring the process to xing was met with a very politely-worded request from crown price ling yao to Not destabilise the nation’s economy until i’m actually the emperor, thankyouverymuch. al frames the letter up after he recovers from the stitch in his side from laughing.)

ed hangs around atelier garfiel when he’s in town and glares at anyone who asks after the array until he’s convinced they’re not wanting it for nefarious purposes. (or, in one particular case, until that guy basically leered that they had to be using some kind of philosopher’s stone in the array. ed punched him with his no-longer-metal arm and made sure it hurt anyway.) 

winry fields the technical questions and gleefully watches rush valley lose their collective shit at how much better the quality of the gold has gotten, and the fact that they can skip a lot of the really tedious metalworking steps because it already comes in a usable form. most of the locals also drop the elric from the name, as in it’s the rockbell process, of course it’s good. (winry goes completely red when she first hears this, and paninya never ever lets her live it down.)

everyone is happy. including mustang, who is ecstatic that ed is 500% retired from state alchemistdom and therefore no one has to figure out if this breaks the rule against making gold. the end. 

#well this came out longer and more wholesome than i anticipated #tumblr don't eat readmores on asks challenge 2020 #fma #fmab #fanfiction #mine #asks #i swear i don't intentionally keep coming back to gold #this shit just makes itself up #i opened the wikipedia page and it was Right There #me stringing together random bits of engineering into fic: what else did i go to undergrad for

[moonbeam-writing]

“Are they dating now?”

๑ Requested by @aquariarose ๑ Quick Note: I am so, so sorry this one took so long, love. I literally cannot apologize enough, the day just got away from me. However, I really, really hope you like it. I worked really hard on it and I hope you enjoy reading! Thank you for the request, lovely! ๑ Characters: Miya twins, Akaashi, Kita, Suna, and Hinata! ๑ Warnings: None!

๑ Atsumu:

- You were hoping to keep it on the down low, at least in front of your brother, which kind of posed a few challenges, considering you all went to the same school and your boyfriend and brother are on the same volleyball team.

- You were related to the one and only Aran Ojiro, He literally adores you and will do anything to protect you. 10/10 such a good brother, you’re partners in crime. Not that you really get up to much.

- Truth be told, when it was out and the open, at least to the team, it was a total accident and neither of you really thought anything of it. Until the kiss broke that is.

Just like every other day there was practice, you made your way down to the gym, smiling at the boys and making small talk with them and your brother before practice officially started. At some point during the conversation, Atsumu had put his arm around you and you leaned into him, which wasn’t anything new and quite comfortable for both of you. You guys had always been close, so no one really questioned it.

Practice went on as it normally had, and by the end of it, you went to go say goodbye to Atsumu as you always did, only it was different of course. This time, absolutely with the purpose to embarrass you a bit, Atsumu pulled you into a kiss before you left. Your face was incredibly red as the guys started off with their teasing remarks in the background, though one stood out; “Are they dating now?”

You pull back with a small smile and a puff of air out your nose in a way that screams “this might as well happen.” Atsumu just smiles innocently at you, only slightly feeling bad knowing you’re going to have to do quite a bit of explaining on your way home. 

“Have a good walk home, babe.” He winks.

๑ Osamu:

- This one was 100% an honest-to-god accident.

- You were both planning on keeping it a secret for a bit, just in case it turned out to be a bad idea and you were meant to just be friends.

- But then you were getting to school with your brother Suna and you ran into Osamu and Atsumu. 

As soon as the four of you came in close enough of a proximity to each other, Atsumu seemed to have a million questions for Suna, leaving you and Osamu to stand on the sidelines. You weren’t sure whether or not to feel a bit awkward, given the last time you saw each other you may or may not have been two steps away from making out had you not heard the gym doors open to someone coming in. That was this earlier that morning after morning practice. So much for being careful.

You and Osamu had been making comfortable small talk while your brothers were talking themselves. You were all soft smiles and bright eyes and he just thought you were the cutest little thing in that moment (even though you always are). Without even really thinking about it, he gently pulled you in for a kiss, catching the immediate attention of your siblings. Atsumu was laughing, he already knew, Suna on the other hand, was wide-eyed and so unsuspecting. Didn’t stop him from pulling slightly on your shoulder to stand closer to him.

“Are you dating or just screwing around?”

“Dating.” You answered, tone a bit wobbly from embarrassment. You felt like a kid who was caught doing something they shouldn’t have. “Sorry for not telling you, Suna.” You were happy it was off your chest though. You never liked keeping things from him.

“Don’t hurt her, yeah?” 

“Of course not.”

๑ Akaashi:

- This one wasn’t accidental.

- Neither of you really cared about whether or not people knew you were dating, and just weren’t too big on PDA to begin with, and had always been good friends, so if anyone still thought the two of you were just friends, then you weren’t surprised.

- To everyone aside from the two of you, things just seemed to go on as they always had. Behind closed doors you were both a bit more touchy, though. Not anything weird, but you’d be sitting on yours or the other’s bed and leaning against each other while you read or watched a movie or something.

- Really, just wholesome stuff.

This time the two of you were hanging out, you were at your place. No one was home, including your brother Konoha. You were both wrapped in a blanket watching a movie when you turned to kiss his cheek. He seemed to have the same idea as he turned his head as well. Classic cliché happenstance, but perfect when you happen to be dating a bookworm.

The kiss lasted longer than either of you had anticipated it would, but it was all kept soft. What you had both failed to realize though was that your brother had gotten home.

Upon not hearing anything from you, he assumed that you must have had music on in your room or something, he went to go let you know that he was back. However he didn’t expect to see you kissing his teammate when he opened your bedroom door. He immediately cleared his throat.

“Akaashi. (Y/N).” To say that you were both terribly embarrassed was a complete understatement.

“Konoha, you’re home! Hi.” By this point, you and Keiji had put some space between the two of you as though you had been caught doing something much worse. In reality though, it was just a soft, harmless kiss.

“Yeah, I am. Not going to lie, when you said that you guys were hanging out here today, I didn’t expect you to be making out.”

“Ko, we weren’t-”

“I take it you’re both dating?” Neither of you manage to find the words to confirm his thoughts, so you both just nod. Konoha just sighs. “At least it’s you. Better than a lot of people we’ve met. Don’t hurt her, (Y/N), door cracked from now on when he’s over, yeah?” You nod, still unable to fully process what happened.

๑ Kita:

- You’re a Miya, which makes things a bit interesting. There isn’t just one brother to worry about, but two! Such fun times. especially when one of them is Atsumu, never mind the fact that they’re both protective over you. You’re the youngest triplet after all.

- Despite it not exactly being ideal or easy to hide it from your brothers, that’s exactly what the two of you did. Your reasoning was a bit different, however it’s what you both thought was best.

- You weren’t quite sure how to tell your brothers that you had a boyfriend, let alone their team’s captain who would be graduating that year. You were horrified that they wouldn’t be okay with it. The thought just didn’t sit well with you.

- Kita, on the other hand, just didn’t want to complicate things or make anything awkward or uncomfortable for anyone if something were to happen, whether it be a fight, someone accidentally walking in on you guys having a moment, or unfortunately not working out. Not that he wanted any of that to happen, of course.

- Either way, it was a mutual agreement.

The way your brothers found out wasn’t exactly something either of you wanted to happen, but of course, the universe just loves to mess with people.

Things escalated rather quickly to say the least. You had been helping him put stuff away in the gym and told your brothers that they could go out and you’d catch up in a minute. That was genuinely your intention: to help your boy put stuff away, maybe steal a quick peck on the lips and head home with your brothers.

Kita decided he would use this opportunity to get some alone time with you. Once things were squared away in the storage room, you definitely got your kiss, though it was a bit more heated than you originally planned.

Your little session was family friendly in regards to there wasn’t a lot of touching and clothes were staying on, however time went on and you had both been in there far longer than you expected to be. As in, your brothers got worried about you, so they came back into the gym to look for you, heading to the storage room. Horrified was an understatement. 

Before either of your brothers could even say anything to either of you, you practically spewed out an apology, telling them both how sorry you were and that you were scared of their reaction and how much they mean to you. Once you were done, Kita used the fact that your brothers were speechless for once as an opportunity to speak his piece.

“Look, I really like your sister, and I’m not going to do anything to hurt her. I care about (Y/N) a lot and don’t plan on leaving anytime soon.”

They threatened their captain, but the situation as a whole was actually a lot better than you could have hoped it would be.

๑ Suna:

- Neither of you really had a second thought about people’s reactions to you guys dating.

- The general view of the people around you literally didn’t even cross your guy’s minds. You were happy together and weren’t gross with PDA, so who cared?

- That doesn’t mean you had made any effort to tell people about it, whether they asked about it or not, but you were almost adamant that Kita wasn’t allowed to know. He’d always been super protective of you and you had no clue how to break the news. Luckily, Suna understood where you were coming from, and even more so, respected your wishes.

You were excited to say the least. The team had been gone all week for a training camp somewhere and they had gotten back the night before. You were thrilled your other brother was back, of course, but you couldn’t wait to see Suna. You had missed him so much and he missed you too, possibly even more than you. He missed sneaking into your bedroom when he knew Kita was home, missed being in your arms and the mutual forehead kisses. He was practically bursting at the seams with excitement at getting to see you (not that anyone could really tell).

The next day you walked into the gym for an afternoon practice with the brightest and happiest possible vibe as you walked across campus. Finally making it into the gym, you had to brace yourself. After a week you found yourself growing shockingly touch starved, at least, when it came to affection from Suna. That being said, that’s the only thought that your mind currently had. No thoughts about whether or not others were in the gym occurred. As far as you were concerned, it was just Suna, and he was all you wanted.

As soon as you found yourself able to open the doors, you pulled them wide open, practically sprinting across the gym to where Suna was, paying no one else any mind.

Lucky for both of you, he definitely heard the door open, meaning he had enough reaction time to hold his arms put and catch you. And catch you he did. Your arms were around his neck while he was supporting your legs wrapped around his waist. Your lips pressed urgently against his as though you hadn’t seen him in months. I suppose that’s just what happens when you don’t get to see someone you normally see everyday.

Everyone was shocked, to say the absolute least. The look on your brother's face was absolutely incredulous though. Eyes widened and absolutely dumbstruck.

What the hell is going on here and what am I missing?

At this point, Suna was simply holding you. Finding comfort in the fact that you were so happy to see him. Even though you both should have came to your senses awhile ago, something just didn't click, the two of you still focusing solely on each other.

That is until a throat is cleared. “So you two are dating now? Fine. However you have a lot of explaining to do on the way home, (Y/N).”

๑ Hinata:

- This little ray of sunshine! He's literally always so excited to see you!

- However Tsukki's your brother, which makes things a bit complicated.

- Despite still being a bit closed off, you were his favorite person in the world.

- Hinata, on the other hand, was lucky to even be acknowledged as a teammate or acquaintance. Not even for any reason that wasn't Tsukki just being difficult.

“(Y/N)!!!” The loud exclamation of your name being called nearly made you jump out of your seat. Even though you knew who the voice belonged to, the shout was still something you didn't quite expect.

Your brother rolled his eyes from his seat across from you, his facial expression telling you just how pleased he was with this situation, how ever he was able to tolerate the bubbly boy a lot more than he let on. Everyone warmed up to Hinata at least a little, after all. How could they not?

“Shouyo, hey!” You smiled at him as he sat down, immediately and successfully going in for a kiss. The kiss ended as soon as it came and Hinata quickly realized his mistake. This poor boy.

“What on Earth do you think you’re doing kissing my sister?” The monotone in Kei’s voice was horrifying.

“I’m her boyfriend. . .? I got excited to see her. . .?” Hinata was obviously hoping one of those was the right answer. He knew that wasn’t the case though. He was screwed.

(I’m so sorry this is so late, darling!!)

#haikyuu request #haikyuu headcanons #haikyuu scenarios #haikyuu x reader #haikyuu x reader headcanons #haikyuu x reader scenario #atsumu x reader #atsumu miya #osamu x reader #osamu miya #suna x reader #suna rintarou #akaashi x reader #akaashi keiji #kita x reader #kita shinsuke #hinata x reader #hinata shouyo

[kuroopaisen]

with you || kuroo tetsurou

➵ you and kuroo take another step in your relationship. 

wc: 5k

warnings: f!reader, 18+, oral, first time, cursing

a/n: hhhnnnn this is just very wholesome smut. two people in love going at it. it’s a little sugar-coated, but what else is fanfic for?  

Kuroo thinks he’ll never grow tired of kissing you.

Yes, the honeymoon period will end eventually, and these more intense kinds of intimacy will become commonplace and comfortable more than new and exhilarating.

And he looks forward to that time, but for now, he wants to indulge himself. To indulge you.

He hovers over you, the bulge of his jeans pressing against your underwear. Your sundress is hiked up to your waist and his hands are on your hips, his fingers digging in ever so slightly.

It’s a weekend in the height of summer, in the middle of your university semester. You’re home alone and will be for the next few hours. Neither of you are stupid enough to waste this opportunity.

He ruts against you, a grunt rumbling in the back of his throat. You moan softly in response, the friction against your underwear growing more pleasant with each pass.

You’d initiated this, and he always felt more confident when that was the case.

The day you first gave him a blowjob is still burned in the back of his mind. He’s still embarrassed by how quickly he lost his composure, but he’d be damned if it didn’t feel incredible. His entire body trembled for several minutes afterwards.

But his mind isn’t on that now. His mind is on you – how you taste, how you sound, how you feel.

“Tetsu…” You say his name the same way as when his face is buried in your heat, making you squirm and grip his hair. Fuck, he’ll never get enough of that.

He groans in response, rubbing his clothed dick against you once more. He regrets wearing jeans today.

You wrap your legs around his hips, pulling him closer to you. You’re not sure where that boldness came from, but neither of you care.

His lips are warm against yours, his hot breath fanning against your cheeks, his body pressed so, so close to yours. All you can think of is him. All that exists in this moment is him.

Something in you snaps. This isn’t enough.

“Tetsu,” you mumble against his lips, pushing his shoulders back.

He pulls away from you immediately. He looks at you with a mixture of want and concern in his eyes. “You okay?”

“Yeah,” you nod, a little breathless. “I’m great, I just…” You take a deep breath, trying to work up the courage to say it. To ask. “Do you… do you want to do it?”

It takes him a moment, horny and hazy as his mind is.

His eyes go wide and he parts his lips. “Like… sex?”

You stare at him, halfway between endeared and flabbergasted. “Yeah?”

“Yes!” The response is a little too quick, a little too enthusiastic. But you can’t blame him; he’s just a nineteen-year-old guy, whose just had the prospect of sex dangled in front of him. Sex, no less, with his beloved girlfriend.

You giggle, moving one of your hands to cup his cheek. “You’re such a dork.”

“And yet, you’ve put my dick in your mouth,” he grins, leaning down and pressing a kiss to your neck.

“Oh, shut up.” You stick your tongue out at him, but he just leans in for another kiss on the lips. You melt into it, shivering as you feel his hands move down your hips. His thumbs tease just underneath the hem of your underwear. You moan quietly, anticipation fluttering in your stomach.

You gasp suddenly, tapping him on the shoulders.

Kuroo shoots up, one hand coming to cup your face. “What’s wrong?”

“We don’t have condoms,” you breath, looking at him with pitiful eyes.

Now you’d gone and done it. You’d just proposed this and you hadn’t even thought about protection. Surely you—

Kuroo clears his throat, reaching over to his bedside table and pulling the bottom drawer out. He rummages around in there for a moment before pulling out a rectangular box.

You stare at him for a moment. “You… have some?”

He swallows roughly, averting his eyes. “Well, you know… it’s better to be prepared.”

You laugh, leaning forward and pressing a kiss to his cheek. “I love you.”

A ripple of tender emotion rushes through Kuroo’s chest as he feels his cheeks redden. Something about you saying those words, in this context, makes him want to grin like a fool.

He leans down and starts kissing your neck, revelling in the little breath of air that escapes your lips.

You legs tighten around his hips as your hands find their way to his hair. One of his hands slinks down to your ass, kneading it with enthusiasm. He struggles with the question like most, but if push came to shove, he’ll choose ass over boobs any day. But that isn’t the main thing on his mind right now.

He’s so grateful. Grateful that he gets to share this moment with you. Grateful that you two can be so vulnerable together.

He kisses down your neck, sucking on the skin just above your collarbone. He won’t actually leave a hickey – he knows that makes you nervous – but he loves how flustered you get.

You moan again, your fingers curling in his hair. This is the sort of reaction he craves. All signs that you’re enjoying this as much as he is.

He wants to hear you moan while he’s inside you.

He’s already hard – has been for a while – but that thought makes him twitch.

He fantasises about it a lot. More than he’d like to admit. He imagines it must be like your mouth, but better. Certainly better than the poor substitute that is his fist on those nights where he can’t get the image of you out of his head.

You don’t need to do much to make him hard, and you know that. But Kuroo has never pushed you, never pressured you into doing something you don’t want to do. The last thing he wants to do is make you uncomfortable.

His hands move up to your dress, tugging on the fabric lightly. “Can I take this off?”

You nod, sitting up slowly to give him time to reposition. He reaches behind you to find the zipper, fumbling a bit before managing to yank it down. Once there’s sufficient enough give, you tug it off your body and throw it across the room.

He pauses for a moment, taking in your body. He’s seen it before – quite a few times now – but he’s still mesmerised. Your bra and underwear don’t match, but Kuroo still thinks you look cute. And God, he loves your body. He really, truly does.

“Stop staring,” you laugh, slapping his shoulder lightly. You’re blushing. That just makes his heart pound harder.

“Can’t help it,” he grins, leaning forward to kiss your chest. You indulge him for a moment, letting him tease the skin just above your boobs. But, you weren’t going to let him have all the fun.

“Take your shirt off,” you mumble, pulling at the fabric meekly.

He chuckles, moving away from you to pull his shirt off and throw it in some undetermined direction before kissing you again.

Your hands move you his chest immediately, smoothing over his muscles. He shivers beneath your touch but smiles against your lips. His own hands return to your waist, moving upwards to thumb at the band of your bra.

“May I?” He murmurs against your lips.

You nod, and his fingers fly to the clasp, fumbling with for a few moments before successfully unhooking it.

You shrug your bra off your shoulders, and his hands immediately move to your breasts.

The sensation makes you gasp, your legs tensing around his hips.

Kuroo smiles, hands moving once again on your waist so he can lay you down on the bed. You comply, looping your arms around his neck.

He gazes down at you for a moment, the look in his eyes best described as total adoration. It’s enough to make you blush, despite the circumstances.

“I love you.”

His voice is so soft. So honest.

“I love you, too.” It feels so good to be able to say that freely. To say that without fear of rejection.  

Kuroo smiles, his eyes lighting up. But even he can’t take the tenderness for too long without burning up, so he turns his attention to littering kisses across your chest.

You sigh, running your hands over his shoulders. Kuroo kisses along the swell of your breasts, but he doesn’t want to linger too long. He’s too excited.

He kisses a line down your torso, and you know what’s coming. You squirm in excitement as your heartbeat begins to increase even more.

He makes a beeline for your core, pausing only at the hem of your underwear to place a few excruciating kisses just above it.

“Tetsu, please,” you whine, hands gripping at his hair.

Usually, he’d tease you more, get you to the point of begging. But he’s too excited. Too needy. But he wants to rile you up for just a bit longer.

He chuckles, turning his attention to your thighs. He starts kissing a line down from your knee, revelling in how you squirm beneath him.

“Tetsu…”

“In good time,” he chuckles, his kisses getting closer and closer to your core at an agonizingly slow pace.

You rut your hips up, trying to catch him out.

Kuroo chuckles, gripping your thighs to hold you in place. “Don’t be so impatient.”

You prop yourself up on your elbows as you groan in annoyance. You’re really, really wet – and you’re starting to ache. You need some stimulation, and quickly.

Kuroo sucks on your inner thigh for a long moment – long enough that you’re sure it’ll leave a mark.

You feel like you’re going to lose your mind from the anticipation. He’s down there, so close, his fingertips buried in your thighs, his lips leaving a tender mark…

He shifts, his face becoming level with your core.

Your breath catches in your throat as you watch him smile up at you. You’d steeled yourself for more of this, for more incessant teasing before he’d give you the release you wanted. But not today.

“Can I take these off?” He asks, snapping the band of your underwear gently against your skin.

You simply nod, not trusting your voice to hold steady.

He gets them off you in an instant, and a rush of air hits your core. You take a sharp breath at the sensation, which is quickly replaced by his hot breath fanning over your folds.

You shiver, your hands finding their way to his hair. You pull his head forward gently, fighting the urge to grind against his face. He gets too cocky when you do that.

He presses a kiss to your core and you gasp, your hands balling in his hair. He runs his tongue along your folds, eliciting a low groan.

“You’re so wet,” he chuckles, running his hands down your thighs and grabbing your ass.

“It’s your fault,” you mumbled, gasping as he starts stimulating your clit. Kuroo smiles against you, pressing closer to your core. He wants to get deep; deep enough to make you cry out his name.

He returns to your slit, keeping a steady pace. You loll your head back, letting your eyes flutter close. It’s such a simple movement – for now – but it feels so good. Kuroo just has a way with his tongue – and that’s magical when coupled with his need to please you.

He loves making you moan, making you squirm, making you chant his name. Half because of his pride, half because he wants to make you feel good. As good as you make him feel when you wrap your lips around his dick. The dick that was currently straining against his jeans.

“Tetsu,” you breath, your eyes trained on him as you bite your lip.

He meets your gaze, smirking. He loves it when you look at him like this; hungry, frustrated, aroused. He loves knowing that he’s the person who’s making you feel like this. Knowing that you want him.

“Yeah?”

“I-I want you… inside me.” The words fall out of you with less confidence than you would’ve liked.

But it makes no difference to Kuroo. Those words are enough to make him lose his damn mind. You’re nervous, but you want him. And fuck, that’s hot. He’s been waiting to hear those words for so long. And how are you so cute when you’re saying something like that?

“Do you want to finish first?” He asks, dipping his head back to your core.

You shake your head. The pressure is building in your abdomen, but you don’t want to come just yet. You don’t want to be too sensitive for the main event.

He nods, wiping his mouth and moving up to hover over you again. You lie back down, looping your arms around his neck.

He gazes down at you, and he swears he could cum at the sight alone.

You, laid out on the bed, cheeks flushed and eyes blown, desperate for him.

Fuck, he’s excited.

So are you. Admittedly, you’re a little nervous; he’s bigger than you, and you’ve seen his dick before. It’s not exactly little.

He hops off the bed suddenly and you frown. But he just shimmies out of his boxers – the visual is absurd enough to make you laugh – and his dick springs free. You gulp as you look at it, red as anything and crowned with precum.

Kuroo grabs a condom out of the box, ripping it open as quickly as he can.

You whine, holding out your palm to him.

He blushes as he places the condom into it, stepping forward so that his dick is within your reach.

You roll the condom down his length gently, the sensation of your fingers brushing against his shaft making him shiver.

He takes a moment to rummage around in the drawer again, pulling out a bottle of lube and quickly applying an ample amount to his dick. He read somewhere that you needed to use a fair bit of lube for a girl’s first time.

Oh fuck, it’s happening, he thinks.

Oh fuck, it’s happening, you think.

The thought plays over and over in your minds as he positions himself over you again, elbows placed either side of your head.

He’s trembling.

“Are you okay?” You murmur, rubbing your hands along his arms.

“Yeah,” he smiles at you, pressing a kiss to your forehead. “I’m just really excited.”

You’re glad he’s being honest with you. And it’s nice to know that your boyfriend, king of teasing, is just as eager for this as you are.

He wants this.

He wants you.

He’s looking at you with such adoration; eyes half-lidded, cheeks flushed, ears burning and hair even messier than usual.

Looking at him fills you with such love. A new wave of excitement ripples through you as you remember what’s about to happen. You’re about to share a new kind of intimacy with this boy that you love so dearly.

“Are you ready?” He asks, his voice lower than usual. It’s hot.

“Yeah,” you say, a little breathlessly.

He kisses you and you melt into it. You’re happy to hand the reins over to him, to let him lead you through this. He’s just as inexperienced as you, but you imagine he’ll find it a little more straightforward.

He rubs the tip of his dick along your folds, and you moan. Two things flood his brain; the first is that he wants to be inside you. The second is that he wants to hear you make that sound again.

He takes a moment to line himself up correctly, which is easier than he thought it’d be.

One deep breath, and he pushes the tip in.

His breath hitches. This… This is good. Barely any of him is inside, but he already knows this is going to be fucking incredible.

You’re not sure if you like it, yet. It’s… new. Different.

Your hands grip his shoulders and he pauses.

“Are you okay?”

You nod.

He pushes in a little more.

Your face contorts and he pulls out immediately, a hand coming up to cup your face.

“Are you hurt?”

You shake your head. “No, no, it’s just… A lot to take in.”

He nods, scanning your body. He’s well-aware of your size difference. While that’s cute sometimes – and he gets an ego kick from how big his dick looks in your hands – he’s also wise to the fact that it could pose a problem here.

He swallows roughly. “Do you… think you can take all of it?”

He blushes at the question. He’s usually confident in these situations, taking them in his stride despite the clumsiness that came with being inexperience. But the idea of hurting you… he’d never thought he’d be embarrassed about having a big dick.

“I think so,” you nod, meeting his gaze boldly. “I can try.”

He chuckles, pressing a kiss to your forehead. “Do you want me to continue?”

“Please,” you nod You want this.

“Okay.” A long, shuddering breath and he takes his hand away from your face, getting back into position. “I’ll do it bit by bit, okay?”

He lines himself up again, his gaze trained on your face. He’s alert to your every move, every response.

He thrusts into you slowly, his tip pushing past your folds.

Your breath catches in your throat and your entire body tenses.

Kuroo pulls out again, before making another thrust. This time, a couple more centimetres of his dick edge in.

You do your best to relax around him, but it’s hard. It’s really, really tight.

Kuroo pauses, his brow furrowed. His eyes flick away from you for a moment. “Pass me a pillow.”

“Huh?” You blink at him.

“It’ll help.” He read that somewhere.

You reach over and grab one of the pillows for him. He lifts you up by your waist and puts the pillow under your pelvis.

He settles you down again, pressing a kiss to your forehead. Once he’s sure you’re comfortable, he gets back to it.

“Oh,” you gasp. “That helps.”

Kuroo chuckles, leaning down and kissing your forehead. “Do you want to keep going?”

You nod and he sets a steady pace. It’s still slow, but it’s very deliberate. He wants to give you time to adjust to him, to let you relax around him. It’s taking more willpower than he anticipated.

You just try and take deep breaths as he works more of his dick into you. The new angle – thanks to the pillow – certainly helps, and you feel as if you’re starting to get used to the sensation. Not totally comfortable yet, but it’s less alien.

You can feel him shuddering above you, the occasional shaky groan splitting from his lips. You lift your eyes to look at his face. His eyes are closed, his lips parted, his cheeks flushed. He looks like he’s in ecstasy.

There’s a swell of pride in your chest as you remind yourself that you are the one who’s doing this to him. You are the one making his eyes flutter close, making his whole body tremble, making moans tumble out of his throat.

Those thoughts help you relax a bit, loosening up around him.

Eventually, he bottoms out, most of his length now in you.

The feeling leaves you breathless, as if you’ve just been winded.

Kuroo feels like he’s ascending.

You stay there for a moment, bodies pressed together.

He buries his face into your neck, another shudder running through his body. “You feel so good.”

Those words, in that voice, makes you blush. “I do?”

He chuckles. How are you so cute? “Yeah… you’re so warm.”

You wonder what it feels like for him. You’re aware of a presence between your legs, but it’s not exactly the most enjoyable feeling in the world. But, it’s not the worst either. Hopefully it’ll get better.

“You okay?” He asks.

“Mhm.”

“Is it okay if I move?”

“Please.”

He makes a tentative thrust.

“Oh, shit,” he hisses, and you feel a wave of delight spread through your chest.

“Feel good?” You tease, running your fingers along his neck.

“Yeah.”

It still feels a little weird for you, but you don’t mind all that much. There’s something of a burn to it – perhaps that’s the stretch – but it isn’t unpleasant. Just different.

He thrusts again, another string of curses falling from his lips.

It’s still a little tight because of his size, but you’re still worked up from him going down on you. That build brewing in your lower abdomen is still there, waiting to be satisfied.

Kuroo sets a slow rhythm, each thrust more confident than the last. The occasional moan of your name flutters out, and you swear you can feel yourself getting wetter each time.

He’s shameless. He really doesn’t give a shit about being quiet. You always figured he would be, given his personality.

But you didn’t expect it to be so hot. Each moan, each grunt, each curse as he fucks you, his eyes screwed shut and his brow furrowed.

You can tell that he’s lost in this, lost in you.

“Fuck,” he hisses, pressing his forehead against yours. “Fuck, you feel so good.”

You feel yourself growing fuzzy. It’s a new feeling, but it’s not a bad one. If anything, it’s getting better.

And you’re so, so close to him. Closer than you’ve ever been before. And you like it. You like this new intimacy, this new way of loving each other.

And hearing him moan like this? It’s different form when you’re giving him a blowjob, or when you’re dry-humping. These are more ragged, rawer. 

You were the reason he was moaning like this. You were the reason his face looked like that, his mouth hanging open ever so slightly and sweat forming on his forehead.

Fuck, this is hot.

He’s getting faster. He can barely focus, his mind preoccupied with what’s happening right now. All he can think about is you. All he can feel is you.

But in his haze, he remembers that you need to be enjoying yourself, too.

One of his hands snakes down to your clit. You moan at the sensation, digging your nails into his shoulders.

He manages to open his eyes, just to get a look at your face.

He thinks it’s one of the most beautiful things he’s ever seen.

He thinks you’re beautiful all the time, but this? Eyes closed, cheeks flushed, lips parted, hair spilling over the pillow? Fuck.

He wants to kiss you, but he also wants to keep looking at you.

This just feels so fucking phenomenal, being with you like this. Being so close, knowing that this is something you share. Hearing you moan underneath him, pressed so close, your legs hooked around his hips, holding him even closer…

He’s close. Too close. But he doesn’t want to go first.

So he moans into your ear, a string of almost incoherent babble.

“Fuck… fuck…” He hisses, kissing the spot where your jaw meets your neck. “You’re so fucking hot.”

You whimper at that.

“You feel fucking incredible.” His thrusts are growing sloppier, hungrier. But he keeps working on your clit, his warm breath fanning your neck.

“Tetsu,” you whine in response. You want to talk back, to say something to rile him up, but you don’t know much.

“I-I want to feel you come,” he stutters, his breath ragged in your ear.  

You gasp, clenching around him. He hisses at the sensation, his movements growing rougher and faster.

“I love you so much,” he breathes, moving to kiss your mouth. “Fuck—”

“I love you too,” you manage to stutter out as the hot coil in your abdomen tightens.

Being this close to him is making you lose your mind. Knowing that you’re doing this to him, that he’s saying all these things because of you… and on top of that, he still makes your comfort and enjoyment a priority. And fuck, he sounds so hot.

The friction is starting to feel really fucking good, and his fingers are still working on your clit, and—

You cry out, your head lolling back as your orgasm floods through you.

Kuroo thinks it’s the hottest thing he’s ever seen. Your face, your moans, your nails digging into his back…

All that and the feeling of your walls fluttering around his dick is too much.

He’s gone.

He buries his face into your neck with a groan, chasing his high as elation courses through his veins. He doesn’t want this to end – he wants to stay in this moment just a little longer, feeling you all around him, hearing you moan in his ear, the smell of sweat and sex covering the two of you like a blanket.

You’re out of it, basking in your afterglow. You stroke his neck softly, coaxing him through the final throes of his orgasm.

He slows to a stop, resting his forehead against yours.

You both lie there for a moment, just breathing.

He’s still in you, his face buried in the crook of your neck. This is nice, too, you realise, running your fingers through the hair at the base of his neck. He hums in response. You feel… floppy. Pleasantly tired. You’re sore, and maybe even a little tingly. You’re sure you’ll feel it tomorrow, even though he’d been gentle with you.

But most of all, you feel happy.

“Was that… good?” You ask, after a long period of silence.

Kuroo takes a deep breath and lifts his head to look at you. “Well, it’s sure better than my hand.”

You snort. What? What? “We have sex for the first time and that’s all you have to say?”

He laughs, kissing you.

“No!” You cackle. “You’re not getting away with this!”

He just keeps laughing, pressing his lips against yours once more.

You concede, too drowsy and content to fight it.

Kuroo pulls away, a look of blissful contentment on his face. “I love you.”

“I love you too,” you smile. You mean it. But, something else is on your mind. “Did I do okay?”

He chuckles, kissing your forehead. “You did great.”

You relax a bit. At the very least, you’d made him feel good.

“Was it good for you?” He asks. Concern is laced through his voice, and that touches you.

You nod, smiling. “I think I still need to get used to it a bit, but… I enjoyed it.”

The relief that rushes through him is almost like a second orgasm. He grins, resting his head against your shoulder. “Thank fuck.”

He still hasn’t pulled out of you yet. You wonder, for a moment, if it’ll be even better next time. How long it’ll take your body to properly adjust to this.

But as much as you’d like to just lie there like this, there’s a new pressure building in your body.

“Tetsu?”

“Hm?”

“I need to pee.”

He pulls out of you with a sigh, and you miss his presence. “You’ve got to make sure you pee every time, okay?” He stretches his arms above his head, and you take a moment to admire his body. All those years of volleyball paid off. “You don’t want to get an infection.”

“That’s so unromantic,” you whine, knocking him with your knee. “I already know that.”

“I just want to make sure,” Kuroo tsked. “I’ve got a big dick, which means it’ll push more bacter—”

“Oh my God, Tetsu, shut up!”

He cackles as you rush to the bathroom, taking the moment of solitude to catch his breath.

Fuck, he can’t believe that just happened. But his body won’t let him forget. When he’d woken up this morning, he hadn’t expected to get laid. And maybe he’d thought that this’d happen at a more romantic moment.

But he doesn’t care. He’d made you come, and that was enough for him. There was a pride in that, but most of all, there was a sense of relief. And, of course, the buzz that always came from an experience like this. That feeling, and the image of you crying out is going to be burned at the back of his mind for a long time coming.

You’re crawling back into bed before Kuroo has time to process his emotions.

Kuroo holds his arms out expectantly. You settle into them, and a whole new wave of love overwhelms him.

He’s so lucky. So, so lucky.

He uses a hand to tilt your face towards him, and he peppers it with kisses.

You laugh, but you don’t push him away.

“I love you,” he murmurs as he presses a kiss to your nose. “So much.”

“I love you too,” you giggle. All sorts of emotions are running through you – a mixture of love, relief, disbelief, bewilderment. But most of all, you feel grateful. Grateful that he’s part of your life. Grateful that you get to be part of his.

He lowers his arms to your waist, holding you flush against him. He’s out of words, now. There’s not much more he can do to express how he feels but hold you close.

“I wanna nap,” you mumble into his chest.

“Get some rest,” he smiles, rubbing a hand up and down your back. “You deserve it.”

“Thank you,” you hum.

It doesn’t take you long to doze off, the exhaustion taking over before you knew it.

But, Kuroo doesn’t let you drift off without at least one more ‘I love you.’

#kuroo x reader #kuroo tetsurou x reader #kuroo tetsuro x reader #kuroo smut #kuroo tetsurou smut #ns//fw #not family friendly #not to be that person but i guess i wrote this with the in between in mind #will i ever let go? survey says no

[wooyunhwa]

Genre: smut, fluff, humorous undertones

Pairing: barista!san & barista!wooyoung x fem!reader

Word Count: 7.6k

Warnings: idk just a lot of smut scenes, semi-public sex (in a bathroom), minor pet play (san discovers he’s furry trash), threesome with san and wooyoung but they’re not gay for each other, mild food play (whipped cream) 

Synopsis: How do you choose between two cute baristas competing for your attention? The short answer: you don’t. 

A/N: This one starts wholesome and gets wild. I have a problem with writing San with a furry kink oops,, anyway there’s three separate smut scenes in this so strap in and enjoy the ride~ this was so much fun to write and I hope it’s just as fun to read! Comments are appreciated as always <3 

You paid for your coffee, taking your debit card back from the cashier with a polite nod and a “thank you.” He smiled warmly, flashing his brilliant teeth as he tore off the little piece of paper from the printer. 

“Receipt?” he asked. 

“Sure,” you replied. 

His name was San, which you knew from his nametag. You had come to that particular cafe enough that you were pretty familiar with everyone. You took it, smiling back at him. It could have been your imagination, but lately it seemed like his gaze had been lingering on you. He would make eye contact for a little longer than necessary when you ordered, or smile a little too much when handing you your coffee, or maybe not, and it was all just in your head. You kinda hoped it wasn’t, because he was really, really cute. 

You’d been coming to that coffee shop since earlier in the summer, sporadically at first, but midterms coming up meant you really had to buckle down on trying to tame your workload. You kinda regretted taking summer classes at first, but it was nice to have the coffee shop all to yourself in the evenings, unlike in the fall when it was packed with students. It was so quiet, in fact, that the employees had shut the lights off and almost closed up once when they hadn’t noticed you were still inside. It wasn’t strange for you to be the last customer left in the cafe, especially since you’d been staying late to study more often.

You set your laptop up in your usual spot—the corner seat with the outlet. It was cozy and out of the way, and relatively free of distractions. Well, relatively meaning there was still a very cute barista shooting glances your way, and you tried your best to keep your eyes glued to your screen as you typed out your essay for your literature class. But you couldn’t help but peek in his direction every now and then.

“Y/N?” a voice called. It was Wooyoung’s voice, not San’s. Wooyoung was the other cute barista who worked there, and honestly, you’d kinda had your eye on both of them for a while. It wasn’t unusual for them to be working at the same time, but most nights it was either one or the other. He gave you a sweet smile as you thanked him and took the cup back to your seat. 

Next to your name was a smiley face and some cute flower doodles, and you grinned at the fact that he’d gone out of his way to make your coffee cup look special. Wooyoung always drew a cute little design next to your name, sometimes including phrases like “have a good day!” or “you rock!” or even a short little joke. You often wondered if he did that for other customers, or if he was doing it to flirt with you. Which you kinda hoped was the case, to be honest. He had a playful, sexy charm about him, and you often wondered how a person could make an apron look so hot. 

The next day, you were working diligently when you noticed San slide into the empty seat across from you as you worked. You looked up from your coffee, startled, but moved your laptop out of the way to give him some room. 

“What’cha studying?” he asked, grinning as he leaned over to peek at your screen. 

“Oh—uh, just studying for midterms, nothing too exciting,” you said, taking a shy sip of your coffee. He was even more beautiful up close, his smile almost too dazzling for words. He ran a hand through his pale blonde hair, turning his head to glance out the window, and you marvelled at the cut of his jawline as he tipped his chin up slightly. He turned back, meeting your stare warmly. 

“Is it ok if I sit here? I can move, I don’t wanna bother you—“

“No, not at all!” you said a little too quickly. “Actually, I was just about to take a break from studying.”

“Oh, nice! I’m on break, too,” he said, a warm smile still plastered across his face. You tried your best not to stare, but it was futile. 

“I’m Y/N,” you said instinctively. 

He laughed. “Yeah, I know. I take your coffee order every day!” 

Your face felt red hot. Something about looking at how gorgeous he was made your brain short-circuit. 

“But while we’re introducing ourselves, I’m San,” he said seriously before breaking into a smile. He extended his hand for a cheesy handshake.Your heart fluttered a bit at how charming he was.

 “I know, I order coffee from you every day,” you teased back. 

You chatted for a while, exchanging flirtatious quips with each other. The time seemed to fly by and you noticed him glancing at the clock nervously. 

“Shit, I gotta get back to work,” he sighed, lifting himself up from the table, his toned arms flexing beneath the rolled sleeves of his button up. “But hey, here’s my number,” he pulled a piece of paper out of his pocket smoothly and slid it across the table. “We should do something this weekend.”

You knew he was being flirtatious, but you didn’t expect him to actually make a move. You wouldn’t say you were unattractive, but this guy felt way out of your league.

You nodded a bit too enthusiastically, flashing a smile. “I’ll call you,” you said, holding the piece of paper up between your fingers. 

He winked, and nodded towards the bar. “You know where to find me.”

You found yourself at the cafe again the following night, as your workload never seemed to end. Last night, San had given you his number on his break, and you smiled as you got a text from him asking if you were free that weekend. You messaged back and forth for a bit, eventually settling on a plan to meet at a cat cafe on Saturday. 

San wasn’t working that night, but Wooyoung was, and you felt a little strange flirting with him after you’d already given San your number. But he probably didn’t know that, and it’s not like you were dating either of them, so why not? 

Wooyoung called your name when your coffee was ready, and you hopped out of your seat to grab it from the bar. To your surprise, there was no cup to be seen, and you looked up to see Wooyoung holding your drink in his hand with a mischievous smile. 

“Question,” he said. “Why did the coffee file a police report?” 

You looked at him in confusion, trying to come up with a response. 

“Because it was mugged!” he said, grinning at his joke. 

“Ha-ha,” you said sarcastically, but you couldn’t help the smile spreading across your face. “Are you holding my drink hostage?”

“Yes, would you like to hear the conditions?”

“Conditions?” you laughed, raising your eyebrows. 

“Mhm. One: I have another joke, and this time you have to laugh.” Wooyoung dangled the cup of coffee in his fingers, taunting you with it. 

“Ok, I’ll do my best. What’s the second condition?”

“Second condition: you have to text me,” he said, and he turned the cup to show you he’d written his number on one side, surrounded by hearts and winky faces. 

“Ok, deal,” you said, cheeks heating up as you saw the smile spread across his face. He was gorgeous, and undoubtedly charming, how could you say no?

“Alright, why did the hipster burn his tongue?” 

“Why?”

“He drank it before it was cool.” He pushed the cup across the bar to you, and you forced a laugh, taking it from his hand as he stuck his tongue out cheekily. 

You put his number in your phone, sending him a text with an equally cheesy joke you found off google. You heard him laugh when he read it, and you smiled as you continued to type out your essay. 

[Saturday, 4pm]

It was finally time for your first date, and you arrived at the cat cafe a few minutes early, eager in anticipation. You couldn’t help but think about how cute he was as you waited—you couldn’t believe he’d even asked you out in the first place. Let alone both of them. 

You heard him calling to you and you turned in the direction of his voice as he walked up to meet you by the entrance. “Hey, Y/N! I hope you haven’t been waiting too long.” You shook your head reassuringly. “Shall we go inside? Pretty ladies first,” he said, opening the door for you and flashing you a flirtatious smile. 

You two were seated at your table, and immediately the cats took interest in you, rubbing on your legs and mewing. You admired him as he pet them lovingly. There was nothing more attractive than a man who loved animals. 

He ordered coffee and you opted for tea, and you both split a blueberry scone. The waitress came over with a small basket full of cat toys and accessories to play with, and you grabbed a handful, including a cute little headband with cat ears, which you slid on your head. You started playing with the cat toys when you noticed San’s eyes trained to you—specifically to the cheap cat ears on your head. 

He tipped his head to the side in thought. “Wow, you look really nice in those ears.” 

“Huh, these?” you said, gesturing to the cat ears. “I didn’t know you were into that kind of thing,” you teased jokingly. You noticed his face go red suddenly, and you couldn’t help but blush back. He was looking at you like you were the only other person in existence. 

“You never know,” he joked back, letting out a soft laugh and raising his eyebrow. He was so damn charming.

You spent the rest of the time playing with the kitties at the cafe, and you couldn’t help but marvel at how cute he was. He was the poster child for duality—his good looks were intimidating, and every time you saw him standing there with a straight face, he looked kind of scary, the kind of man you wouldn’t ever have the courage to approach. That is, until he flashed his intoxicating, dimpled smile of his, which immediately put you at ease, his eyes forming into cute crescents as he laughed. 

“Do you have any pets?” He asked, making light conversation as he dangled a toy in front of one of the kittens. 

“Not right now, my apartment doesn’t allow them,” you said dejectedly. “But I really want a dog when I move out.”

“Hey, I have a dog! He’s a Shiba, he’s super sweet. Everyone who meets him falls in love instantly,” he smiled, twirling the cat toy between his fingers. “You could come meet him if you want?” 

You blushed, flustered a bit at the idea of going to his place. But you two were really hitting it off, and you definitely didn’t want the day to end. You nodded eagerly. “I’d really like that.”

He flashed you another big smile, and you were entranced. How could he be so charming?

When you got to his apartment, he immediately introduced you to his dog, Shiber. You laughed at the unexpectedly literal name choice. 

“Shiber the Shiba?” you teased, and he laughed with you about it. You couldn’t remember the last time you’d had a date go so well, and your cheeks hurt from the constant smiling. 

You ended up settling on the couch to watch a movie, but neither of you were paying attention. Your movie plans had devolved into you talking and laughing with the TV only acting as background noise for your conversation. At one point, your conversation reached its natural conclusion, and you had your eyes trained to his lips, signaling that you wanted him to make a move. He noticed immediately, and scooted himself as close as possible to you, pushing your hair behind your ear. “Can I kiss you?” he asked softly, like you hadn't just been begging him to with your eyes seconds before. You answered by pressing your lips to his softly, and he reciprocated fervently. You immediately tasted the faint lingering of coffee, and you smiled against his lips. What could be more fitting for a man you’d met at the coffee shop? 

As the kisses began to escalate in intensity, you swung your leg over his and planted yourself firmly in his lap. He pulled you in by the waist, his hands grasping at your shirt eagerly, and you pressed your hips down against his crotch. The sudden pressure caused his breath to hitch in his throat. 

“That feels so good,” he moaned against your lips. 

You took his words as motivation to grind yourself faster and harder against the hard mound growing underneath you, taking pleasure in the moans and grunts escaping him. He grasped hungrily at the fabric of your shirt, practically tearing it off of your body. You were taken aback by his sudden aggression, but welcomed his forwardness as he began kissing and sucking down your neck. 

You pulled back, slipping off of his lap, and planted your knees in the carpet. You began unzipping his pants, and he ran his fingers through your hair in anticipation. 

“Wait,” he said suddenly. You looked at him, brows furrowed in confusion. “I keep thinking about something… those cat ears from earlier looked so sexy on you.” 

“I told you you had a cat kink,” you said with a chuckle. 

“I can’t stop thinking about making you my pet. You’d just look so good in ears and a collar,” he said, eyes darkening as he marveled at the sight of you kneeling before him. The way he said it sent shivers down your spine. His voice was so much deeper now, dripping with lust.

“Well you do have a dog,” you joked lightly.

A lightbulb seemed to go off in his head, and he quickly got up and rustled around in the other room for something. When he came back you were still in the same position, and he knelt behind you, leaning in close. 

“Wanna be my pet?” he whispered in your ear, and you giggled, thinking he was still joking. 

“Sounds fun,” you responded.

You were met with the feeling of a vice being tightened around your neck. He was serious? “I’ve always wanted to try something like this,” he mused in your ear, clicking the collar together. “Turn around,” he demanded, and his sudden commanding tone had you melting at his feet. You liked when he was cute, but you might have liked this side of him even more. 

You wasted no time getting your lips around his cock. It was picturesque in every way, and you wanted to savor it. His hands tangled in your hair as he held back from thrusting himself into you, and you took him as deeply as you could into your mouth. You took his dick enthusiastically, pressing your tongue firmly against it as you hollowed your cheeks to suck. You hummed against him, and you felt his fingers tense in your hair as he bucked his hips up needily. You glanced up at him, hoping to catch a glimpse of his pleasured expression. The view from beneath him was incredible, and it gave you a chance to marvel at the curve of his jaw from below. “Fuck...” he moaned. You pulled back for a moment to take a breath, your saliva connecting at the tip of his cock, and he let out a pleased sigh at the lewd display. “Good girl,” he praised, patting the top of your head softly. It was cute and hot at the same time, and you didn’t know how that was even possible, but he pulled it off effortlessly.

You resisted the urge to joke around with him—you weren’t in a position to kink shame. 

As he patted your head, you noticed something glistening on the floor next to you. A leash?

“What, are you gonna leash me up now?” you asked playfully, glancing up at him from your submissive position. 

“Well, yeah. I am.” His lips drew up into a devilish smirk as he retrieved the leash from beside you and hooked it on the collar around your neck. You had never done anything like this before, and you couldn’t deny it was kinda hot. You let out a small whimper as he tugged at the chain, testing your reaction. He wrapped his hand around the end of the leash a few times before yanking it gently, drawing you up to your feet. Even though it started as a joke, he was really getting into it, and you couldn’t lie, you were too. 

His finger dragged along the edge of the collar. “God, you look so good in this thing. Come to bed with me.” You wanted to, not that you really had a choice in the matter as he led you by the chain to his bed. 

He shoved you down forcefully onto your stomach, but you bounced back gently against the soft mattress. He slipped off your panties, bringing a finger down between your legs to sample your wetness. 

“Looks like I’m not the only one with a cat kink here,” he teased, pushing one finger inside. It slipped in effortlessly, and you let out a whine at the stimulation. He teased in and out with his finger torturously, twisting it inside you, every so often pushing against your clit to watch you squirm. 

You couldn’t take it anymore. “San, Jesus Christ, just fuck me.”

That was all he needed to hear. He pushed in slowly at first before bottoming out inside of you. He tugged your collar as he pulsed his dick inside you, tugging at your collar, causing you to let out a soft choked moan against the pressure. He grabbed your hips hungrily, pulling your hips back against him impatiently. 

He started to pick up the pace, thrusting rhythmically, one hand holding the leash and the other fisted in your hair. You were entirely overwhelmed in the best way possible. “Harder,” you urged, and his thrusts followed your orders. Your eyes rolled back in your head at the sensation of him inside you, and of course, the high you got from the collar choking around your neck. He pulled out of you and released himself on your lower back with heavy labored breaths. Your body gave out beneath you, causing you to collapse on the bed, waiting for him to bring back a cool cloth to clean you up with. 

After you both had collected yourselves, you flopped into the soft sheets of San’s bed. He sunk into the sheets next to you, and you rolled over to swing a tired arm around his chest.

“Well that was… memorable,” you giggled, and he laughed with you, still riding a high from your orgasm. 

“So I made a good impression?” he joked. 

You melted into his touch as he traced his fingers down your back. You nuzzled your head into the warm crook of his neck, finally starting to feel a bit drowsy from your wild night. 

“Yeah, you made a great one.”

[Sunday, 9pm]

The buzzer went off in the laser tag arena, signaling the start of the game. Everyone scattered, artificial gun sounds filling the room as you ducked for cover. Glowing barrels leaking “toxic waste” littered the dark room, and you dove behind one, dodging enemy fire with a nimble slide. 

Wooyoung spotted you as you poked your head over the top of the barrel, and he pursued you with a grin, weapon poised to shoot. Lasers discharged from his gun, aiming for the target at the center of your chest, and you squealed and scrambled away.

He chased you, running a full circle around the barricade, and you turned on your heels, shooting him square in the chest. Wooyoung gasped in mock-offense, and you ran away as he raised his gun again. He had insisted on playing for the opposing team so he could whoop your ass, but so far you were winning. 

You chased each other around like that for a while, giggling and shooting lasers at each other, ignoring the other players in favor of your own flirty warfare. He landed a particularly well-placed shot at your gun, and it made a sad little noise and died, lights flickering as it disabled. 

Wooyoung smirked, backing you into a corner, cut off from all the other players by an artificially dilapidated wall. 

“You’re weaponless,” he laughed, nodding his head toward your defunct toy gun. He pressed closer, causing your back to hit the wall, and he brought a hand up to it to cage you there. 

“Please, spare me!” you giggled, your faces just inches apart. Your heart began to beat faster as he leaned in, sliding his arm around your waist, pulling your body against his. 

“Not this time,” he said, and pressed your lips together. You dropped your gun, letting it fall to the carpet as you wrapped your hands around his shoulders, reciprocating the kiss. 

Wooyoung pressed you firmly against the wall, his tongue sliding against yours with a soft sigh. You got way too into it, completely forgetting where you were as the kiss grew more and more heated. His hands came down to squeeze your ass, pulling you even closer against his body, and you were about ready to fuck him right then and there before the buzzer went off once more, snapping you back to reality. 

You both pulled back, startled, then burst into laughter. As you caught your breath, you couldn’t help but stare. He had a beautiful smile, and a contagious laugh that had you doubled over for a second time. 

“We should probably go before they kick us out,” you said breathlessly, picking your gun up from the floor. 

“It was just getting good, too,” he pouted, pulling you in for another quick kiss before leading the way back to the gear room. 

You hung up your vests and put yours guns back, and you were grabbing your purse from the locker when you felt Wooyoung come up behind you. He slid his hands over your waist and leaned in close to your ear, his warm breath tickling your neck. You quickly looked around to see if anyone was around, but you were the last two there, since it had taken you the longest to return. 

“What’s my prize for winning?” he asked, his lips just barely brushing against your neck. 

“Oh, there was a prize?” you teased, and turned around to face him. He had mischief all over his face, and you kinda just wanted to pull him in and pick up where you left off in the arena. 

As if thinking the same thing, he leaned in, pressing your back against the lockers as he sealed your lips together.  The kiss was even more heated than before, and you let your hands wander over his shirt, across the plane of his chest, moving downward to give him a teasing squeeze to the front of his jeans. He groaned against your lips, pulling back just enough to give you a sly smile. 

“Just can’t wait, huh?”

“So what if I can’t?” you said against his lips, and he pressed you harder against the lockers. 

“Dirty, I like it. You want my dick that bad?” 

“Mm, maybe,” you laughed, and he captured your lips again, sliding his hands down to your hips. 

“Why does home have to be so far away,” he whined playfully. 

“I mean… they have a bathroom.” You were joking, but then again, were you?

“A bathroom?” he raised his eyebrows, surprised and also quite impressed at your suggestion. “What goes on in that little head of yours?”

“I guess you’ll see,” you said, grabbing his wrist, sliding out from underneath him to lead him into the single occupant bathroom down the hall. It was pretty late, and most of the employees were up front, so you were able to slip into the bathroom together without being seen. You flipped the lock, pushing Wooyoung against the heavy door as it slammed shut. 

You kissed him hard, palming the bulge forming in his jeans, reveling in the way he moaned against your lips. You were on a roll—two hot baristas in one weekend? You felt a little guilty agreeing to both dates at first, but who could blame you? 

The heart wanted what the heart wanted. Well, maybe not your heart so much...

You sank to your knees, maintaining eye contact as you worked his belt open and pulled down the zipper on his jeans, and he helped you slide his boxers down enough to let his dick spring free. 

You wrapped your hand around his length, jerking it a few times until he bit his lip and tipped his head back against the door. You were in the mood to tease him, for some reason, and it was working. You planted a tiny kiss to the head of his cock, and you heard him sigh above you. 

“Stop torturing me.” 

You giggled, giving the tip of his dick another small peck. Slowly, you wrapped your lips around it, giving the slit a little flick with your tongue, and he groaned in the back of his throat. You took more of it, letting it sink deeper into your mouth, curling your hand around what you couldn’t fit. 

You sucked hard, cheeks hollowing out as you bobbed your head, forming a steady rhythm as you began jerking him off as well. A particularly well-executed twisting motion had him cursing aloud, and you pulled back, a thin string of saliva connected to your lip. 

“Shh, quiet!” you stage-whispered up at him, grinning at the ridiculousness of the situation. 

“C’mere,” Woouoing said as he pulled you up, giving you a quick kiss before spinning you around. “Hands on the counter.” 

“But it’s wet,” you whined, grabbing a few paper towels from the dispenser to mop up the water. 

“Don’t be such a baby,” Wooyoung teased, flipping your skirt up to give you a sudden smack on the ass. You yelped, partially because of the smack, partially because your elbows were resting in a puddle of cold water. 

You watched him in the mirror as he massaged your ass, momentarily in his own world as he admired it. You wiggled your hips to pull him back to reality. 

He slid a hand between your legs, rubbing over the crotch of your panties, watching your face in the mirror as he added more pressure and started teasing circles over your clit with his fingers. You whined, breathy and needy, and you watched his face light up into a smirk in the mirror.

He slid your panties down, the thin fabric falling around your ankles. He pulled his wallet out of his jeans, retrieving a condom from between the bills. He ripped it open with his teeth, spitting the torn plastic onto the floor as he rolled the condom onto his cock. 

Wooyoung lined his cock up with your pussy, dragging it along your wet folds, and it slid in easily. You bit your lip as he slipped it in, pushing in slowly with a groan. He started off slow at first, then quickly picked up the pace, falling into a fast rhythm as he fucked you. 

You didn’t even care that the counter was wet anymore. You clawed at it with your fingernails, scratching against the sink as he fucked you harder, and it was becoming difficult to silence the cries that spilled from your mouth. 

“Fuck, harder,” you whined, and he obliged. The wet sound of his cock fucking into you echoed in the small, single-person bathroom, and you wondered if people could hear from outside. Not that you really cared at that moment. 

You were in heaven, not in a grimy public bathroom. At least, that’s what it felt like. His thrusts grew faster, and he slid a hand around your front to stroke his fingers over your clit. You had to slap a hand over your mouth to keep from crying out, and your other hand slipped forward and accidentally set off the automatic soap dispenser, depositing foam all over the back of your hand. 

“Fuck, shit,” you said, and you both started cracking up as you shook your hand, splattering foamy soap all over the mirror. 

Tears welled up in your eyes from laughing so hard, but it wasn’t long before your laughter turned to moans again as fucked you faster, giving a few broken thrusts as he finished, groaning as he buried his cock to the hilt. 

Wooyoung let his sweaty forehead fall against your back, panting out laughter as you wiped your soapy hand against his arm. 

“Someone definitely heard us,” he said, and you hummed in agreement. 

He pulled out, snapping the condom off and tying it up before slingshotting it into the trash can with impressive accuracy. You were busy using toilet paper to wipe down your crotch when a sudden knock on the door made you both freeze. 

Wooyoung mouthed oh shit! as you clamped a hand around your mouth to muffle your laughter. 

“Just a minute!” he called at the door, and you both cleaned up as fast as you could, bursting into a new round of laughter every time you made eye contact. 

Good thing you’d chosen to go with the adults only time slot for your laser tag date. 

In the days following your two dates, you still attended the coffee shop as regularly as you had before. You couldn’t seem to focus anywhere else. Things were relatively normal, but any time Wooyoung and San happened to be working together on the same day, you didn’t know how to speak to one without exposing yourself to the other, so you opted for no flirting at all, pretending instead to be too preoccupied with your studies. It was probably suspicious, how cold you acted to them when they were working together, but you didn’t want to seem like you were flirting with one and not the other.

It was Friday, and you were engaged in a particularly intense study session, and in your focused state, the time seemed to slip away without warning. You glanced up to realize the sun had set completely, meaning it’d soon be time for the cafe to close. It was just you, Wooyoung and San left in the cafe now, who were the only ones working the evening closing shift that night. You gathered up your things quickly, trying to leave without making much of a scene. You still felt awkward around the both of them when they were together, not knowing how to approach the delicate situation. 

As you were walking out the door, an arm came down and blocked your exit. 

“Don’t leave just yet.” It was San’s voice, and you turned to see him looking at you with a strange expression. You were the last one left in the store, so he was obviously addressing you. He kept his arm out to block your path. You looked at him in confusion. 

“So I was talking with Wooyoung, and both of us happened to hook up with a cute regular over the weekend. Turns out, it was the same one.”  

You shifted uncomfortably under his intense gaze, not knowing what to make of the awkward situation. Was he mad? You peeked up at him to gauge his expression, but to your surprise, he was smiling. “Oh, uh…” was all you could say. 

You glanced over your shoulder, and Wooyoung had sat down at one of the tables in the middle of the cafe, leaning nonchalantly back into his seat. 

“Come on, let’s have a chat,” San said, and for some reason his tone sent shivers down your spine. You swallowed, San’s hands on your shoulders spinning you around and guiding you to the table where Wooyoung was sitting. Neither of them seemed particularly upset, which made you even more confused on why they were confronting you about it in the first place. 

You sat down at one side of the table, and San joined, both of them facing you. You set your bag on the floor and placed your hands in your lap, feeling like you were in trouble. 

“Alright, spill. Who was better?” Wooyoung said bluntly. 

“Who was—huh?” you said, gaping at the unexpected question. 

Wooyoung threw San a glance, like there was an inside joke you were missing. “C’mon, we just wanna know. We have a bet going, so who was better?” 

“No way, I’m not answering that!” you laughed indignantly. San made a pouty face at you. 

“I think it was me,” Wooyoung said, crossing his arms. “I kicked your ass at laser tag and you loved it.”

“Hell no! Cat cafe totally wins,” San whined. 

“C’mon, you wish you’d thought of laser tag. Just admit it.” 

“Ok, fine, laser tag is pretty cool,” San sighed. “But you don’t have a cute dog like I do.” 

“I don’t need a cute dog, I’m already cute enough as it is,” Wooyoung said, making a cutesy gesture with his hands around his face at you. You and San both rolled your eyes. 

“Whatever you wanna tell yourself,” San said dryly, and Wooyoung gave him a playful shove. “Ok, laser tag or cat cafe?” he asked you seriously. 

“I can’t pick,” you said, which was the truth. They were both fun, how could you possibly pick the superior date?

“Making out in a laser tag arena or… cat hair up your nose. Tough choice.” Wooyoung pretended to seriously mull over the question. 

“Uh, how ‘bout… sexy kittycat with a leash, or disgusting public bathroom?” San shot back at him. 

“I’m not saying public bathrooms aren’t gross, but that’s why it’s hot,” Wooyoung shrugged, confident with his answer. 

You covered your face with your hands, mortified to be having this conversation. “Do we have to be having this discussion?” you groaned. 

“Yes!” they said in unison, like cartoon characters. 

“Which of us was the better lay?” Wooyoung demanded.

“Not telling!” you hmph’d, crossing your arms petulantly. 

“I put a dog collar on you, so obviously me,” San said, hitting the table like a lawyer who’d just won his case. 

“You did help San discover his furry kink—,” 

“I’ll kill you.”

“—But my dick is bigger.”

“No it isn’t!” 

They both looked at you expectantly, as if waiting for you to settle it. You made a gesture indicating that your lips were sealed. You wondered how long they planned on arguing for. 

“I think there’s only one way to settle this,” Wooyoung said matter-of-factly. 

What, were they about to whip their dicks out and measure them? 

“You fuck both of us.” Didn’t you do that already? “...Right now.” Oh. 

“Deal,” you said a little too quickly. You couldn’t choose anyway, so wasn’t it the perfect solution?

“Wow, fast answer,” San commented, and you blushed a little at his call-out. “Don’t forget, the bet is still on,” he called over his shoulder as he got up to lock the door and draw the blinds over the windows. 

“And I’m so winning it,” Wooyoung said as he scooped you up from your chair, carrying you honeymoon-style to the bar and depositing you onto the counter. San flipped a few of the lights off as he came back, keeping just enough of them on so that it wasn't completely dark. 

Wooyoung disappeared for a second, ducking down to retrieve something from the fridge underneath the counter. He popped back up with a canister of whipped cream, then threw his shirt over his head, tossing it behind him. He sprayed a line of whipped cream along his neck, tipping his chin up to give you the most access. He leaned in, caging you against the counter with his arms. He quirked an eyebrow, waiting for your move. 

You kissed along his neck, scooping up the whipped cream with your tongue and tasting the sugar on his skin. You licked it clean, and glanced up at San, who rolled his eyes and grabbed the can from Wooyoung’s hand. Not to be bested, he sprayed some directly into his mouth, maintaining eye contact with you as he did so. 

He leaned on the counter next to you, and you hooked a finger in the collar of his shirt and pulled him in, leaning over Wooyoung’s shoulder to kiss him. You slid your tongue into his mouth, lapping up the whipped cream as he smirked against your lips. 

Wooyoung scoffed as he kissed along your neck, pulling back to utter a brief but sarcastic “wooow.” His hands came up to feel underneath your shirt, pushing it up to your shoulders, ducking his head to pull your bra down with his teeth. He brought his mouth to your nipple, licking and sucking on it, and you moaned against San’s lips. His thumb traced circles along your skin, and you wanted more. 

San moved a hand between your legs, giving your thigh a quick squeeze before dipping under your skirt and brushing his fingers over the crotch of your panties. He used just enough pressure to have you squirming, determined to be the one to make you moan. You felt like the luckiest girl alive, having these two hot baristas competing over you. 

San slid your panties off, dropping them to the floor. He teased his thumb over your clit, and you arched your back, threading your fingers into Wooyoung’s hair. He gave a soft moan against your breast, then raised his head, stealing you from San as he locked you in a heated kiss. 

You felt the press of San’s fingers as he slipped them inside you, dragging them in and out as you moaned into Wooyoung’s mouth. You raised your arms so Wooyoung could take your shirt off, and he worked on your bra next. San’s fingers moved faster as Wooyoung brushed your nipples with his thumbs, and you had no idea who was winning at this point. 

You tipped your head back, moaning loudly as San fucked you with his fingers, and Wooyoung sucked along the curve of your neck, teeth scraping along the sensitive skin. Suddenly, Wooyoung brought a hand up to your face, brushing his fingers along your lips, and you opened them, letting him dip two fingers into your mouth. You sucked, letting your tongue drag between them, and both of them watched you hungrily, eyes full of desire. 

“Alright, how ‘bout this?” Wooyoung said, pulling back. You looked at him in confusion, and San slipped his fingers out to see what he was about to do. Wooyoung worked his belt open, sliding his pants down enough to free his dick. It sprang free, and he grabbed the canister again, spraying whipped cream in a line along his cock. 

“Gross,” San muttered to himself as you hopped off the counter, getting on your knees in front of Wooyoung. 

You gave the tip of his dick a tiny lick, laughing as a little puff of whipped cream stuck to your nose. He wiped it off with his finger, then licked it off with a smirk. You dragged your tongue along his cock, kissing and sucking off the whipped cream as you worked your way down the shaft. He gave a satisfied moan, petting your hair as you licked it clean. 

"Let's take this to the couch," Wooyoung said, and San agreed with a nod. 

San guided you to a small carpeted area with a couch and a few chairs, draping you over the arm of the couch as he slid beneath you, grabbing your hips and lining you up with his mouth. He took a few tentative licks. “Mm, you taste so good,” he moaned against you. 

Wooyoung moved in front of you, and you took him in your mouth eagerly, twisting the base of his dick with your hands as you sucked. He let out a few pleasured groans, signaling that he wanted more. 

Pleasure swelled inside of you as San began circling your clit with his tongue. You moaned around Wooyoung’s cock, sending vibrations up the shaft that had him biting his lip. You let your tongue circle the head of his cock, distracted by San as he upped the intensity. 

Soon enough you were grinding against his face, leaning your head against Wooyoung’s hip as you jerked him off, moaning as San slid his fingers into you once again. 

You brought the tip of Wooyoung’s cock back into your mouth, bobbing your head over his length. You pulled off as you felt your climax growing, Wooyoung’s hand stroking your hair as you rode San’s face. San sucked hard on your clit as he fucked you with his fingers, and you cried out as you came, bucking your hips against his face involuntarily. 

San kissed all the way down your inner thigh as he slid out from under you, a subtle smirk on his face that indicated he thought he was winning so far. You caught your breath, moving to the center of the couch to make room for the guys. San swiveled to face you, his cock in front of your face as Wooyoung’s hands found their way to your ass. 

You repositioned yourself to all fours, waiting expectantly to feel Wooyoung’s cock push into you. In front of you, San tipped your chin up to meet his gaze, his lips pulling into a sinister smirk. He pushed his thumb against your lip, dragging it down slightly, then hooked two fingers in your mouth, pulling it open to accept his eager cock. 

As if they had conspired, Wooyoung slid the tip of his dick inside of you at the same time that San pushed his against your lips. Your head rushed with bliss at the sudden overwhelming sensation of being taken from both ends. You moaned deeply, sending vibrations against San’s dick as Wooyoung pushed fully into you.

“Look at me,” San cooed, resting one hand under your chin, the other wrapped tightly in your hair. You lifted your gaze up, maintaining eye contact with him as he gently rocked against the roof of your mouth. “Good girl.” You heard Wooyoung scoff as San sang your praises. They fought for your attention as San maintained eye contact, but Wooyoung’s thrusts behind you had you seeing stars. Wooyoung’s hands clamped your ass, digging his nails in as he squeezed, delivering a harsh slap to your ass. They seemed to be enjoying themselves as much as you were—you could tell from their moans harmonizing beautifully as they shared you, and your mind short-circuited trying to focus just on one or the other. 

“That’s a good girl… just like that, princess,” San purred, holding your chin as you sucked and licked at his dick enthusiastically.

“Can you shut up,” Wooyoung groaned, making a fake gagging noise. “I don’t wanna hear your voice right now.”

San smirked in amusement as he continued sliding in and out of your mouth. You wondered how much fun he must be having making Wooyoung gag like that. 

You pressed your tongue firmly on San’s shaft as you sucked, and he bit his lip, holding back stifled moans. Behind you, Wooyoung’s thrusts grew more aggressive as he sunk his nails into your ass. “Fuck,” Wooyoung grunted, giving one final thrust before pulling out hastily, cursing as he finished. Warm liquid dripped slowly down the curve of your back as you turned your attention back to San, who was nearing his tipping point. You focused all your efforts on his dick, sucking mercilessly until he couldn’t take it anymore. He pulled out, painting your face with hot streaks of cum. You stuck your tongue out to catch some, and the rest dribbled down your cheeks and chin. He smiled, petting your hair softly. 

“What a good kitty, lapping up my milk,” he said, making direct eye-contact with Wooyoung, who immediately gagged. 

“Are you trying to make me sick right now? If I hadn’t cum already my boner would be dead.” San laughed, cherishing Wooyoung’s disgust. “Just having a little fun. I know how to show my girl a good time.”

“My girl,” Wooyoung corrected.

You took pleasure in listening to them fight over you. You knew they were going to ask you who was better, but you really couldn’t decide in this moment. You honestly kind of wanted both. But right now you were more worried about the sticky liquid threatening to drip on the cafe’s couch.

“Guys, stop. Can someone get me a towel or something?” you asked. Hearing your voice, they both stopped bickering and trained their eyes on you, eyes growing wide as they realized you were still draped over the arm of the couch, cum dripping slowly down your sides. 

“Shit! Sorry,” Wooyoung said as he scrambled to locate the nearest towel. Wooyoung got you cleaned up, and you all searched for your haphazardly discarded clothing scattered around the cafe.

“Pretty sure that violated like, every food safety rule,” San joked as he buttoned his shirt back up. 

“Yikes, you’re right. Maybe we should throw that whipped cream away,” Wooyoung said, pretending to cringe. You laughed, shuddering at the idea of them using it for people’s drinks after such… unprofessional activities.  Wooyoung came and stood next to you, crossing his arms. “So, who won?”

#san smut #ateez smut #woosan smut #wooyoung smut #seonghwa smut #choi san smut #ateez fic #yunho smut #hongjoong smut #mingi smut #yeosang smut #ateez reaction #ateez scenario

[ficsnroses]

Telling Him You’re Pregnant - John Wick x Reader

❧ Summary : John comes back from a month long job, and you have some exciting news to tell him finally.

Warnings: so much fluff.

Word Count : 1.8k. “im writing drabbles”, she said.

Prompt : “please don’t cry.” requested by anon!

feedback and comments are really greatly appreciated. its really tough to find drive to write without.

“Whacha doing?” You softly ask through a smile, arms lacing around John’s waist only to rest your hands on his front as he stands at the balcony, sipping a cup of morning dark roast gazed off in the distant New York horizon. Despite towering over you, hugging John from behind had always been one of your favourite ways to snuggle him. He smiles big, the feel of your body flushed to his back enveloping a serene comfort; something he’d missed tremendously over the last month being away for work.

“Hi, baby.” He muses, voice gentle and kind in the crisp, breezy natural AM air. His hand takes hold of yours, bringing it up to his lips for a tender kiss to your palm; smell of your lavender hand cream so familiar. “Did I wake you?” Grimaced, he frowns, a tighten to your hold of hands as your cheek rests to his back, eyes clasped shut as you hold him tight; fresh morning air exuding your lungs in a revitalising inhale. “I tried hard not to.” He frowns, placing the ceramic mug steaming to the flat of the balcony rail.

John came in fresh and early from his month long job away, desperate to see your face after far too long apart. In classic Jonathan fashion, he’d found you still fast asleep in your shared California bed, covers nuzzled to your face in a drowsy slumber. With the sheets gently peeled down just enough to see, John had doused dozens of small, loving kisses over your skin; a couple to your cheeks, some to your temples, your chin, even a softer one stippled into your hair before tucking the sheets secure around your frame, cotton pillows fluffed ever so gently for your comfort, afore walking out the room to enjoy a fresh cup of morning coffee.

Breathing in his woody scent, you grin to the familiar fragrance; his cologne might just be your favourite aroma in the entire world.

It affirms he was near; close. Exactly where you needed him.

“You didn’t.” Promising, your hands soothe over his chest, gently sanctioning a small kiss dotted to his broad back. “But the coffee timer did.”

Chuckling in epiphany, John takes grasp of your forearm, lightly positioning his love beside him. “Come here, I want to kiss you properly.” He relishes, smiling when your smaller frame perfectly wraps into his chest, bulked arms holding you in a tight, delicate hug. With a kiss to the top of your head, he lifts your chin up by his index, smiling wholly into the connect of your fawning lips moving sync in a ballet of your own; a familiar, long overdue token of your love. Cupping his stubble ridden cheek, you smile a symphony of your own when he moans, completely content into your lips, hands roaming the delicate curve of your hips as he makes up for a thousand kisses lost over the month long period spent apart. “I love you.” He whispers, eyes closed to a rest of your foreheads together. “I missed you so much.”

“And I, you.” Grinning, your joy barely contains watching him, intuiting how loved; cherished he makes you feel, how adored he never lets you forget you are. John has always been this loving, this soft, this caring and compassionate. John is one of a kind; a mountain so strong, a miracle to be what he is, despite where he’d come from, the troubles he’d caved through. He often tells you of his insecurities, how lucky he feels to have you; unworthy of you through his own eyes.

You reason quite the opposite, however. You’d gotten the best of the best, struck gold within him. John is something else; something so wholesomely unreal. Your most prized possession, as you are his.

Over the past couple of weeks, you’ve been meaning to tell him special news, the thought practically clawing away at your insides through a merry eagerness since you’d found out for your own. Now that he’s returned, clear of any cuts or dragging purple bruises littered to his skin, you feel complete ease, gratified that soon, you’d share perhaps one of the most memorable moments of your lives together with him.

Soon, in a mere couple of moments, your lives would change forever.

John holds you close still, smiling as you rest against his chest, both your gazes locked out into the horizon out distant. He sways you so faintly, so gently; whisked away in a world of your own right now, right here. Your move to New York had been tough, family and friends forgotten behind, so many memories elapsed in the now foreign restraints of your hometown. After meeting John however, much of that changed.

New York became your home; John became your home. Memories made with him your most beloved.

You can’t wait to tell him. Well known this is something you’ve both sought for a long, long time.

With your head hovering off his chest, John looks down, shooting you a heartfelt, slightly confused beam.

“What did you do while I was gone?” He wonders, tucking a stray strand of loose hair behind your ear. His thumb his callous, rough against the frame of your face; yet holds the sincerest gentleness, your body still bound in his arms.

“Not much,” You reason. “Some gardening, a few projects, cleaned practically every room in the house.” You chuckle, gaze downcast between you two as you find the right words. “But uh…” stalling, your mind jumbles on how exactly to deliver the news. You’d been anticipating this from the exact second you’d found out; truth be told, you were incredibly upset you couldn’t share that moment with John. The moment you were made sure of your feelings, the symptoms were no longer just plausible ‘what if’s. It would have meant the world to him to be there with you; a promise he always wanted to uphold.

Clearing your throat, you continue. “I started feeling a little low energy, some aches here and there.” John frowns, palms on your back soothing up and down.

“Are you alright now? Or do you still feel that way?” Smiling, your hands move from around his waist to emerge around his neck. “I’m okay.” Reassuring, you cup his cheek, thumb grazed under the soft skin of his eye. Dark circles threatened to loom; John was usually in dire need of respite after a job so long.

Hands placed on his sturdy shoulders, you carry on. “But then, I missed my period this month…” John watches you intently, eyes fully focused, waiting for you to finish your sentence. Seemingly, he hadn’t quite caught on yet. With a smooth of a wrinkle in his white Henley shirt, you bite your lip. “And I had my suspicions but I wasn’t sure, it’s never happen to me before. None of this has happen to me before…” Eyes now locked, you remark the way his lips thin in a straight line, attentively listening, still holding you secure.

Smiling wider now, you softly take hold of your husband’s hand off your back, trailing it closer, placed just above your lower abdomen. “I took a test.” Hinting, your smile barely contains. “John, baby,” The words fall so naturally, so right. “I’m pregnant.”

Frozen, still, John revenues a moment to process the words, to fully comprehend, realize what you had just told him. His eyes widen, temples raising before a goofy smile begins to appear to his soft features. “Wait, you’re…” Glanced between your entwined bodies, with a heavy palm still placed to your belly, John comprehends. Now, it wasn’t just your belly. It was where your child would grow, a child you’d made out of nothing but pure, unconditional, love.

“Sweetheart, you’re…pregnant?” He smiles a wide grin, happiness coated in each of his features, wonderstruck eyes lit up dewy glow. The gentle breeze wafts around; strays of John’s espresso dark hair fluttering freely. You nod, eyes brimming with a soft dampness as you watch the way he stares, awestruck, taking in the news.

“Yeah.” You giggle, hand still placed over his on your tummy. “You’re going to be a daddy, John.”

A daddy. John was finally going to be a father, have a child of his own. A family of his own. Everything he’d ever wanted. For John, you in your entirety were far more than enough. Yet now, to have a beacon of something, someone that would become the biggest symbol of your love that ever was; John hardly contains. You’d truly, ceaselessly given him everything. You gave him everything he dreamt of on lonesome nights, secluded and alone. Everything he’d hoped for on quiet days spent lost; wishing for something more. John eyes water, glossy tears threatening to glide his rosy cheeks.

“Hey,” You whisper, cupping his cheek when he draws you closer, connecting your foreheads again. “Please don’t cry.” You kiss his lips softly, a cup to his tender cheek. He chuckles, lips drawn back to yours with a choke back of happy tears.

“When did this happen?” He asks, a gentle kiss to your forehead. He’s so close, his heartbeat rhythms to your skin, the proximity promising dearest affection.

Rosily blushed, you smile to the thought, gaze away from his eyes. “I guess that night before you left. Or the morning after.” Giggling, you hear him chuckle as he takes hold of your hand tighter, bringing it up for a kiss.

“That was a pretty good night. And morning.” He returns, thinking back to the way you fell asleep in his arms after making love, only to wake up close, bodies becoming one yet again in the morning. “Baby, I...” He starts, eyes reverting down as his smile fades. Worrisome, your heart practically stills in your chest, a heavy anticipation moulding over to the mere thought of John not wanting this.

Not wanting this, with you.

“Y/N, sweetheart,” He hesitates, eyes connecting to yours finally, again. With his hand taking hold of both yours, he holds them firm, fingers laced. “I…I promise I will be the best father to our baby. I promise that I won’t ever take this for granted.” He whispers, sincerely. “You, this baby…you’re all I ever wanted.” Choking back tears, John wearily holds himself together, head tucked into the crook of your neck in a delicate embrace. “I’m so happy. Thank you for giving me this life.” He appreciates, deep baritone of his voice surging through your ears.

Amiably contending, you hold him tighter. “I know you’ll be the most amazing father to our child. They’re going to love you so much, Jonathan.” Blinking bay warm tears, you cup his cheek a final time, whispering. “So much, they’ll adore you forever.”

John sighs, nodding his head. “I love you, Y/N.” He whispers, sincerely. “So much.” And with his hand placing softly back to your mid, he voices, deep and coarse in his throat; yet upheld with that familiar smoothness, John’s unique gentleness. “I’ll always take care of you. Both of you.”

➶ ➴➶ ➴➶ ➴➶ ➴➶ ➴➶ ➴➶ ➴➶ ➴➶ ➴➶ ➴➶ ➴➶ ➴

My taglist will be posted in reblogs, let me know if you want to be added or removed! :)

#john wick x reader #keanu reeves x reader #john wick imagine #john wick x you #keanu reeves x you

[leviaju]

𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚙𝚢  𝚋𝚒𝚛𝚝𝚑𝚍𝚊𝚢, 𝚌𝚊𝚝 𝚋𝚘𝚢!

“𝘐 𝘥𝘰𝘯’𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘢 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘵,” 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘣𝘦𝘨𝘪𝘯, 𝘢 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘣𝘭𝘶𝘴𝘩 𝘥𝘶𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘦𝘬𝘴, “𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶’𝘥 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦, 𝘐 𝘤����𝘯 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘺 𝘶𝘱 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵?”

“𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘐 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵, 𝘩𝘮?” 𝘈 𝘮𝘪𝘴𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘦𝘷𝘰𝘶𝘴 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘳𝘬 𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘴 𝘚𝘢𝘵𝘢𝘯’𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦.

“𝘐 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶.”

ꜱᴀᴛᴀɴ x ꜰ!ʀᴇᴀᴅᴇʀ

ꜰʟᴜꜰꜰ, ɴꜱꜰᴡ

5.7ᴋ+

incl: choking, more degradation than i was expecting tbh, collars and cat ears!, gagging, he’s also kinda possessive, thigh riding, pet names, so much porn oh god i am a sinner, plus some wholesome satan moments, as well as some wholesome brotherly bonding between satan and luci

hey guYS!!! i haven’t read satan’s birthday event so this could end up being totally OOC buT i wanted to write smth for my nerd boy ;;;;;;; also this ended up being way longer than i expected,,, i wanted 2k at most and just porn,,, but i got caRRIED aWAY

anYWAYS it’s all under the cut! hbd bby boy muah

this was also highkey inspired by this photoset by memjioof on twt,,,,, so,,,,,,,,,,,,

Satan was never a fan of his birthday. It was a reminder of his origin, where he came from, and he wasn’t happy about it. Not at all, when everyone is in his face indirectly reminding him that he’s not his own person, that he’s simply an extension of someone else.

‘Never a fan’ is an understatement. Satan very, truly, genuinely, hated his birthday.

That is, until you came along.

In all honesty, Satan dreaded this day more than any other. He’d hoped that you’d just not find out, that he could bypass this day in peace and not have to worry about any frivolous displays, which all became inadvertent reminders that he’s not his own person. 

Satan’s also not an idiot, though. He’s seen you sneak around, whispering to his brothers as the days continue to pass. He’s watched as you’d stop conversations with them abruptly, looking like a kid with their hand caught in the cookie jar. It worried him at first, that you were going behind his back and keeping secrets, that you were being dishonest with him and seeking others to make up for what he lacks. You’re too genuine for that though, he knows this. If you were looking for others, you’d ensure to tell him first and to put an end to whatever the two of you had together now. His anxieties were completely quelled when you began not-so-subtly asking him if he was interested in any new books or charms. Instead, they were replaced with a completely different feeling.

‘Excited’ was a name for it, but it didn’t feel quite right. ‘Nervous’ also worked, but there were a few gaps it didn’t fill. ‘Anticipation’, maybe… or perhaps even ‘restlessness’. Regardless, Satan began feeling jittery whenever he thought about it, whenever he thought about spending his special day with you. It was.. different. New. For the first time in millennia, Satan found himself feeling something other than complete and utter apprehension towards the celebration of his birthday.

Could it even be called a birthday? He was never born, unlike his brothers. Hell, for a good portion of his life, he couldn’t even do anything, only watch through the eyes of the man he loathed the most.  And yet…

He found himself filled to the brim with joy at the thought of spending this day with you. Only you.

In fact, surprising even himself, he’d taken you for walks in the city, watching the gears turning in your brain as you silently pondered what to get for him. He felt damn near giddy, stringing you along like this, watching your eyes light up whenever he showed interest in something. It made him really happy to see you care so much for him. Of course, he did his best to hide it, but even he couldn’t deny that this was the happiest he’d ever been at this time of the year.

And his brothers were terrified.

Usually, when this time began to roll around again, Satan’s already short fuse became even shorter, he was a powder keg about to explode at any given moment. He’d lock himself in his room, and if anyone were to disturb him, they’d have to be ready to bear his wrath, unchecked and untamed. Satan had never once celebrated his birthday after the first time the brothers all tried to plan a surprise party for him, and in one fell swoop, he destroyed the decorations, as well as the room with it. 

Yet… Satan was happy. And smiling. Even humming as he cooked, which never happened. 

“L… Lucifer…” Mammon pushed the door of his older brother’s room open, stepping in like a dog with its tail between its legs. “I dunno what’s going on, but--”

“I know.” Lucifer was sitting at his large desk, elbows resting on the fine wood, hands entwined with themselves. He let out a long sigh, taking a moment to think.

Mammon walked in a bit more, only taking a quick moment to scan the room for valuables. At the feeling of Lucifer’s piercing eyes on him, however, he diverted his attention.

“Well, what do we do? Last time we had a party, it didn’t really… end up well.” Mammon winced at the memory. He’d had to prune his wings constantly for weeks after that, lest he never fly again.

Lucifer closed his eyes for a moment, the usually unmovable demon looking rather shaken. He’s contemplated this a lot, and Mammon knew it was really worrying his brother when he moved over to sit on the edge of the mahogany desk, and Lucifer didn’t say anything. The room was silent, almost too silent, and Mammon began to fiddle with the feather charm attached to his belt.

There was the sound of yet another sigh, and Lucifer’s eyes caught Mammon’s once more. The latter froze.

“I… I may have an idea.”

Mammon sensed his impending doom.

-

Satan knows when his brothers are scheming, but for once it seems he’s not included. Irritating. 

Even so, they’ve been leaving you two alone much more than usual, so he couldn’t find it in himself to complain all that much. Now, with your head in his lap as he reads a tome, he finds it doesn’t bother him at all.

“Hey, Satan?” Your voice pulls him from his book and he looks down to you, a soft expression on his lips. His fingers, rested in your hair, massage your scalp gently. You hum. 

“If you could have anything in the world, what would it be?”

Satan laughs quietly, setting the tome down to give you his full attention. You’ve been asking questions like this all week, and he knows exactly why. Nevertheless, he humours you. A warm blush dusts his cheek as he prepares his answer.

“You.”

Short, simple, but truer than anything he’s said before. He can’t help the growing fondness in his heart as he watches you pause, taken aback by his answer, before the most loving of smiles graces your lips. He’s so, irrevocably, in love with you.

“I-- uh,” you stutter, and he laughs. “That’s not fair! Besides, wouldn’t you like to have a book more? Or maybe something more entertaining...” You trail off as you think, but the red on your cheeks gives away your thoughts easily enough. Satan’s lap grows cold as you lift your head, but his momentary disappointment is whisked away when he watches your face get close to his own, your noses near millimetres from touching. Your eyes are trained on his, studying closely. His own crinkle with joy.

“Nope, not really. A book can entertain me for a few days, but you could entertain me for a lifetime.” Once again, Satan laughs wholeheartedly as you huff, pulling away from him and crossing your arms. You’re so fun to tease.

“But really, I don’t want anything other than you.” His voice quiets to a murmur. “It’s kind of embarrassing to say, but it’s the truth.” Satan’s cheeks are the beautiful shade of red that you’ve come to love, but the look in his eyes is earnest and genuine. Despite still being just a bit frustrated at his incredibly unhelpful response, you lean in, pressing a gentle kiss onto his lips. Satan meets you halfway, smiling into the kiss.

“You’re the worst,” you mumble, feeling his breath against your lips. He chuckles quietly. 

“I know.”

-

Satan’s glad that his brothers have been leaving you alone. As the day of interest approaches, however, your attention gets more and more divided, until he realizes that the only time he sees you is during meals.

“____, would you like to--”

“Sorry brother dearest, I already called dibs!” 

Satan watches with disdain as Asmodeus takes your arm, already pulling you away. An apologetic smile crosses your face, your lips shaping an “I’m sorry” before you’re pulled out of sight. Satan grumbles, fists balling up so tight that he can feel the sharp pain of his fingernails digging into his palms. Everyone who was left in the dining room quickly made their way out, save for Satan and Lucifer, the former who’s doing his best not to burst, and the latter who’s watching him carefully.

“What do you want?” Satan asks flatly, eyes shifting from the doorway to his eldest brother. Lucifer stands from his chair, adjusting his sleeve collars.

“Nothing. My apologies. I’ll be out of your way.” Lucifer’s reply comes out a lot more genuine than Satan had expected, and he’s pulled from his anger to watch Lucifer leave the room, completely aghast. It takes Satan’s usually quick mind a few moments to actually comprehend what just happened, and even then he still just kind of… stands there.

He walks to his room, still in a bit of a daze. He runs into none of his brothers on the way there, with the plan to read throughout the night. With you gone, he has no other way to relieve his stress.

-

Satan would never admit it in a million years, but the knock on his door makes him jump, nearly throwing the novel to the other side of the room. He was too invested in his book. A quick glance at his clock tells him it’s midnight, and the sudden interruption, as well as the lack of you over the past few days, has culminated into a wave of anger that causes him to stomp towards the door, nearly tearing it off its hinges as he swings it open.

“What the fuck--”

“Happy birthday, Satan!” Your smile immediately disarms him and gives him pause, his body a statue as you snake your arms around his waist. He has to pry his hand from the doorknob, now dented in the shape of his fist, before he can reciprocate.

“Sorry if I scared you,” you murmur into his shoulder, squeezing him gently when his arms wrap around you. You lift your head, smiling brightly. Satan doesn’t seem to remember the anger he’d felt mere moments before.

“You didn’t,” he hums, before placing a kiss on your forehead. “I’m glad to see you, feels like it’s been a while.”

“Sorry.” You let go of him, much to his dismay, but he watches happily as you make your way into the room with a familiarity similar to his own. You plop yourself on the bed, before opening your arms and looking at him expectantly.

“I don’t have a present,” you begin, a slight blush dusting the highs of your cheeks, “but if you’d like, I can stay up all night with you doing whatever you want?”

“Whatever I want, hm?” A mischievous smirk crosses Satan’s face, but morphs to a genuine smile when you nod hesitantly. “I see. I want you, then. All night long.” His voice lowers as he draws closer, and he can hear your heart speed up. Satan climbs onto the bed and watches as you stiffen, but lays down next to you, taking you into his arms. Your face is against his chest, and you can feel him trying to steady his breath.

“Couldn’t help but want to tease you, sorry,” he chuckles, and you lift the covers over both of your bodies. The room is silent but comfortable. The two of you get comfortable in each others’ arms, and Satan sighs happily.

You pause, lifting your head to look up at him. He meets your eyes, curiosity in his gaze. 

“... Seriously? This is it?”

Satan laughs, his entire face lighting up. Your chest aches. When he calms, he raises a hand to cup your cheek. 

“This is it. I’ve… I’ve missed you all week.”

You hum, placing your hand on his. He closes his eyes for a moment.

“I’ve missed you too,” you whisper.

Soon enough, you hear as his breath slows and steadies itself. For a bit, you watch his face, a truly open, vulnerable expression that only you get to see. A gentle kiss is pressed to the corner of his eye, before you snuggle up close to him, allowing sleep to take you over.

-

Morning comes too early, Satan thinks. And yet, with morning comes alertness, and when he’s alert he can watch you, cuddled up against him closely, so maybe it’s okay.

He also watches as consciousness slowly sneaks its way into your bones, your eyes crinkling as you try and will yourself back to sleep. He breathes out a laugh. Eventually, your bleary eyes open and meet his, and the sleepy smile on your face is enough to fill his heart for the rest of his life.

He hopes he can see this every morning.

-

The two of you stay in bed pretty much all day, just talking and enjoying each other’s company. Satan is much softer than usual, which is saying a lot, and you’re absolutely eating up all of the attention. As the hours fly by, however, eventually you glance at your D.D.D. and sit up in a panic.

“What’s wrong?” Satan sits up as well, glancing over at you worriedly. 

“I’m hungry!” You seem a lot more panicked than usual, and Satan’s brows furrow. He hums thoughtfully. “It’s dinnertime, you know? We’ve only eaten snacks all day!”

Your laugh is a bit too forced, and Satan immediately knows what’s going on. He grumbles.

“Are you actually hungry?” He asks, situating himself so he’s right in your face. You meet his eyes, and the worry on your face disappears. 

You nod.

“Mhm,” you smile, pecking his nose before standing out of bed. Satan groans dejectedly but eventually climbs out as well. “Fine, fine,” he relents, pulling on a shirt. “But we’ll come right back after, okay?”

“Okay!” Your smile compels him to write sonnets. That has to wait, though.

Eventually, the two of you make your way towards the dining room. As soon as you’d left the bedroom, you’d been jittery. All of a sudden you’d stopped talking and Satan squeezes your hand reassuringly. He knows what’s going on, but for your benefit, he keeps quiet. The two of you turn into the dining room, and he’s genuinely surprised.

“I know you don’t really like celebrating your birthday,” you start, your voice shy. He wants to kiss you right here. “But I hope this is okay!”

The dining room is filled with his favourite foods, all lined up on the large table in the centre. Better yet, his brother’s are all sitting quietly. Even Beelzebub, who seems to be drooling over the food. Best of all, Lucifer is nowhere in sight. Satan smiles, before taking you to the table, pulling out a chair for you before sitting down beside you.

“Happy birthday, bro. Figured ya wouldn’t wanna celebrate, but ______ insisted,’ Mammon smiles nervously, but the look on Satan’s face reassures him. The tension in the room eases at once, and Satan hums.

“If that’s the case, then I guess just this is okay. Thank you.” As soon as Satan reaches for the food, everyone else begins to eat. Beelzebub, who felt like he was being tortured, grins happily as he fills his plate and stuffs his mouth. You glance over at Satan, and the smile is still on his lips.

“I have one more surprise for you,” you say quietly, leaned in towards him. “But I promise you’ll like it.”

“Oh?” Satan laughs quietly, lifting his fork up to your lips. You take a bite of the morsel on the end of it, and his smile grows. “I can’t wait, then.”

-

Your heart is pounding as you make your way towards Satan’s room, having separated from him after dinner. You’d mentioned you had to grab something from your room, and the box was now clutched in your sweaty palms. It’s not that you and Satan had never done anything like this before, but it’s the first time incorporating other… elements into it. You hope he likes it. You’re sure he will, but there’s a part of you that continues to worry regardless.

The door to Satan’s room opens before you get to knock, and your eyes open wide. Satan can’t help but laugh, apologizing for startling you. His attention is quickly captivated by the beautiful box in your hands, a lovely, luminescent green bow on the top. 

He tilts his head, but you walk in without saying much. He shuts the door behind you, and watches your form curiously.

“Do you mind if I open your present for you?” The nerves in your voice are enough to start to worry him, and he simply nods. You make your way over to his bathroom, taking the gift with you, and Satan is left incredibly confused. He watches the door to his bathroom close, and he sits on the bed. He was rather excited for tonight, but the way you’re acting has him feeling nervous. As soon as you step out of the bathroom, however, he understands exactly why you were so quiet.

“Happy Birthday,” you smile gently, an arm crossed over your torso. Satan swallows hard as he looks you up and down, and is completely overwhelmed for a moment. Your breasts are so lovingly hugged by a white lace brassiere, ribbons in the back keeping it snug to your torso. Your matching underwear is attached by garters to thigh-highs, the elastic at the top squishing your thighs just right. Satan licks his lips, craving to hold you. That’s not what captured his attention, however. No, what truly got him excited was the cute cat ears adorning your head, the same colour as your hair, and the bright green collar tight around your neck. You stand there nervous but excited as Satan drinks in your appearance, and the muscles in your thighs tense as he begins walking towards you.

“I’m not one for birthdays or presents, but...” one of Satan’s hands comes to rest on your waist, sliding down to tease the top of your underwear. The other hand coasts up your arm, before he slips two fingers under the side of your collar, tugging gently. “... This is a more-than-welcome surprise.”

Satan feels as if he could devour you in one bite. You look downright delectable, and a part of him is overwhelmed. Where does he start? He’s typically one to savour his meals, especially when they’re as delicious as you, but he also wants to have you as many times as possible. He looks into your eyes as he contemplates, watching the wavering of your irises, and he can’t help himself when he leans down into your lips, still tugging onto your collar.

The hand on your hip grips you tightly as Satan claims your mouth, and you sigh into the kiss. This whole thing was pretty nerve-wracking, but his response is more than happily received. A breathy moan leaves your mouth as Satan bites down on your lip, withdrawing.

“Now, my pretty little pet. Will you allow me to indulge in my present?”

-

With the way Satan is treating you, you could almost believe it’s actually your birthday, not his. With your back on the bed, your hands tangle into his hair, his fingers just barely brushing against your most sensitive area as he licks and sucks on your clit. Already, your body is covered in hickies, from your jawline to all the way down your left leg, where the garter has been torn off and the thigh-high ripped apart and laying in threads on the floor. Once again, his fingers push into you, coated in arousal. His lips pop off of you, and you whine.

“What, pet, have I left you wordless? You’re being so good for me,” he smiles, and if your slick wasn’t coating his chin you’d almost believe he’s being genuine. Still, he thrusts his fingers into you, and you have to gasp for air before speaking.

“S-Satan,” you sigh, your hands moving up to grip the pillow beneath your head. He’s been teasing you for what feels like hours already, and all he’s done for himself is take his shirt off. You crave to feel him, crave to touch him, and yet he won’t let you. Satan laughs, withdrawing his fingers from you to put them to your lips. You open your mouth and he sticks them in, humming happily when he feels you cleaning his fingers diligently.

“What? It’s my birthday, isn’t it? I can do whatever I’d like with my present.” Satan chuckles as you look up at him imploringly. He presses his fingers farther into your mouth, down your throat, and makes sure you gag before pulling them away. 

“You haven’t even let me do anything to you yet.” You sound almost as if you’re pouting, and Satan can’t help the pride that flares up in his chest. You’re so good to him. “Please, wanna make you feel good.” You’d squeeze your thighs together, but Satan had lodged his body between your legs. He takes a moment to think, before smiling.

“Make me feel good then, kitten,” is all the permission you get before he pulls away, moving to sit on the edge of the bed. Quickly, you get up, legs trembling. His fingers and tongue have edged you enough to get you desperate for relief, and yet you still wish to make sure he’s taken care of. Satan can’t help but smile at the thought. You manage to make your way off the bed and between his legs, hands shaky as you undo his belt and pull his pants down.

Satan is hard, incredibly so, and you feel more parched than you ever have in your life. Quickly, you pull his cock out of his briefs, and the freedom causes him to suck in a breath through his teeth. Usually, this is where you tease, where you lick at the head of his cock and don’t take him in until he’s damn near begging, but this time you do so without prompting. You ease your way down to the base and Satan’s hand, careful of the ears adorning your head, makes its way into your hair, tugging on it to guide your head. When your eyes flick up they see he’s already watching you, and you take him as far as you can go. Satan allows you to pull back, but soon enough he’s guiding your rhythm, fucking your throat quickly. The sounds filling the room are nothing short of sinful. 

“Fuck, pet,” he gasps out, head tilted back. Satan is doing his best to stop from moaning, but he can’t help the grunts that leave his chest as your hot mouth moves around him. His grip on your hair is almost painful, and you can feel your throat growing more and more raw each time he fucks into you. “You’re so fucking good for me, aren’t you? You-- ah-- are just doing whatever I want.” Satan curses once more, heaving breaths. Your hands, placed on his thighs, feel the muscles in his body tense, as do yours. Fuck, you want to cum. You don't even notice that you’re wiggling your hips, seeking any kind of friction.

“Mm, kitten,” he moans, and his hips stutter for a moment. Tears fall from your eyes as he forces you down to the base, and it takes everything you have not to gag. You moan around his cock, and he chokes out a breath. You tap on his thighs after a few seconds, and he pulls your mouth off of him completely, panting hard. “You’re so obedient, doing exactly what I want.” His hand moved from your mussed hair down to your cheek, which he strokes gently with his thumb. 

Satan takes a few moments to calm himself down, before guiding you up and onto his lap. His cock, wet and dripping precum, is pressed against both of your stomachs.

“You’re still so wet for me, kitten,” Satan laughs, feeling your slick against his leg. His hands move to your hips and press you down against his thigh, and your air leaves you quickly in the form of a breathy moan. He flexes his muscles as he slowly grinds you against him, and you grasp desperately at his shoulders. “Did you get off on me fucking your throat? Hm?” A shiver runs up your spine as his nails press crescent shapes into your skin.

“You perfect little slut,” he smiles, leaning in to kiss you. Despite the composure he pretends to have, you can tell by the way that his lips desperately claim yours that he’s feeling just as needy as you are. You scratch down his back and he moans into your mouth. “Just for me, mm?” His kisses trail down to your neck again, where he bites down gently on your skin. Between his words, his thigh grinding against you, and however long he spent edging you before, the coil in your stomach has grown incredibly tight. 

“Satan, I--” You cut yourself off with a desperate moan and he snickers, licking at the junction between your neck and shoulder.

“Cum then, pet. Cum on my thigh like the beautiful little slut you are.”

Your stomach grows unbelievably tight, and once again you feel him laugh against your skin. One of his hands comes down to begin quickly rubbing your clit in circles, and that’s all it takes for the coil in your belly to snap. There’s a moment of calm, relief, before your orgasm crashes into you, and you desperately hold onto Satan as he presses you down onto his thigh once more. You cry out something that he supposes is his name, but your voice is too coated in pleasure for him to actually make sense of the words. He lifts his head to watch your face, before leaning in to meet your lips once more. You’re gasping for breath, which makes it difficult, but he enjoys it even more because of that. 

“Perfect… you’re so beautiful.” The look in his eyes is nothing short of loving as he begins manoeuvring both you and himself properly onto the bed. You’re still a bit hazy from the intensity of the orgasm, but you manage to take his hints. Soon enough, you’re rested on your knees and elbows on the bed, and Satan is pressing kisses to your ass.

“You’re dripping down your thighs, pet,” he hums against your skin, using his fingers to collect some of your arousal. Without warning, he plunges his fingers into you once more, and you gasp out a moan.

“Satan, please, I…” Your voice trails off as you breathe in, short on air. Your cunt clenches around nothing as you wiggle your hips, hoping to goad him into finally filling you up. It’s all you can think about, he’s all you can think about, and you’ve stopped caring completely about pride. 

“I, fuck Satan, I want you so bad.” You feel him pause, and the smile that crosses your lips is unintentional. “Please, baby, please fill me up with your cock. Please, I-- I want you so bad, want it so bad.”

That seems to be enough to get what you want. You hear Satan move behind you, and soon enough the tip of his cock rests against your slick opening. Both of you let out a shaky breath, and you can feel Satan lean over you. Once again, his fingers hook onto your collar and he tugs, cutting off your air supply just enough to fully grab your attention.

“I’m going to take you now,” he hums, slowly pushing himself inside. “Gonna mark that pretty little cunt and make it all mine. Gonna make sure no one else wants you afterwards, because you’re going to smell like me, inside and out.” To emphasize his words he pushes into you completely, and you cry out at the feeling, squeezing around him so deliciously. He pulls on your collar harder, and you gasp for air. Satan wastes no time in starting a relentless pace, hitting the deepest parts inside of you. His grip on the collar loosens when you get lightheaded, but he never lets go. That mouthwatering press against your throat has you tightening around Satan, and he grunts out. He’s about to speak when you grind back against him, meeting his thrusts, and a muddled string of words leave his lips instead.

“Fuck,” you can tell Satan’s composure is slipping, and your body sings with anticipation. The room is filled with your moans, his panting, and the sound of skin slapping against skin. Satan uses his free hand to pull you up off of your arms, raising your torso so the two of you are kneeling. In this position, he can fondle you so much easier, and he fully takes advantage of it, massaging your breast harshly and tugging on your nipple. You cry out after a particularly rough thrust, and once again feel the pleasure pooling low in your stomach. Satan bites into your shoulder, and the hand that was pulling on your collar moves down to your clit once more, rubbing you just the way you like it. 

Satan grunts and your body jerks, the pleasure becoming damn near overwhelming. “You’re so fucking slutty,” he groans, and you know that he’s not trying to keep up appearances anymore. His cock thrusts into you faster, harder, and you feel your body grow impossibly tight. “Gonna breed you, gonna claim you, gonna make you all fucking mine.” The words are forced out, pants and moans interspersed throughout. He growls, directly in your ear, and you’re so close, so damn close.

“Gonna make it so that no one else wants you.” Satan curses loudly, and the sound is music to your ears. You can’t think at all, and the only thing spilling from your lips are moans and garbled versions of his name. “Fuck, I love you so much,” he breathes out, and that’s your breaking point. Once again you feel as climax overwhelms your body, and your mind is filled with nothing but thoughts of Satan. His thrusts, rough and erratic, have completely lost any sense of rhythm. In your pleasure addled brain, all you know to do is egg him on, get him to feel as good as you do.

“Please baby, f-fuck, Satan, please. Fill me up.” His fingers move back up to loop around your collar and he pulls hard, just as you were about to speak more. Your words stop abruptly, and the sounds of you trying to speak push him over the edge. Satan’s hips stutter, before pausing completely. Warm cum fills your insides and you sigh at the feeling, almost relieved when Satan lets go of you. You fall onto your hands on the bed, bones feeling like jelly. He takes a few moments to regain his composure, before pulling out with a low groan. You collapse, exhausted, and he laughs quietly.

“You did so well for me, kitten. You always do,” he smiles, dropping his body onto the mattress next to you. He knows the two of you need to get clean, and he knows that his sheets should be washed, but he’ll do that in a bit. For now, he takes you into his arms, your bare skin hot against his own. You sigh happily, eyes closed.

“No sleeping yet, beautiful. I haven’t indulged in my present to the full extent.” His smirk is mischievous. Maybe you can go for a few more rounds. It is his birthday, after all.

-

Many hours later, Satan finds himself clean, fully dressed, and on the way back from the laundry room after dropping his sheets off. The House of Lamentation is dead silent, and Satan is still on a high from his birthday present. How could he not be? He’s fully satiated, relaxed, and happier than he’d been in a while. Not only that, but you’re waiting for him in his bed, curled up in his sheets, smelling like his body soap. He has every single reason to feel over the moon.

Except something weighs on him. It’s easy to ignore for the most part, but when he passes by the library and hears the slow, melancholy melody of a song he knows all too well, he stops. 

Ugh, fuck, okay... fine.

Satan groans to himself as he walks into the library, making his way to the large door on one of the walls. He knocks gently, and when he’s met with no answer, he enters anyway. Pride be damned. 

Lucifer looks over, surprised by having a visitor and even more surprised by who it is. He doesn’t speak, only watching as Satan enters the room, taking only a few steps in.

Neither of them says anything, watching each other, waiting for someone to make the first move. It ends up being Satan, who sighs.

“Thank you. For today.”

Lucifer is taken completely aback. Placing his hand on his chest he sits up straight, shaking his head.

“I don’t know what--”

“Shut up.” Lucifer’s anger swells for a moment, but he takes a deep breath to calm down. Satan doesn’t seem to care. “I know you helped _____ with all of this. It was probably your idea to begin with.”

Lucifer doesn’t reply, and that is enough to confirm Satan’s suspicions. He runs a hand through his hair, before crossing his arms.

“So… Thanks. I’m going to bed now.”

Satan turns on his heels and begins walking out the door, but is stopped when Lucifer calls out, his voice warmer than Satan has ever heard.

“Happy birthday, brother.”

Satan stands in the doorway a moment, looking at the floor. Once again, he sighs.

“Go to bed. You look like shit,” he replies, before shutting the large office door behind him. He almost, almost, misses the sound of his eldest brother’s laugh bouncing off the walls.

Maybe birthdays aren’t all that bad.

#guys how was it am i a good p.orn writer now #honestly i struggled with this sO much and i still have no clue if the pacing is okay but i tRIED and that's all that matters right #this is also my first time writing satan!!! so uh #this might be one huge dumpster fire #but the thought was there at least #i also intended to make him a bit more soft and gentle but like #what can i say i was possessed #aNYWAYS i hope this is okay gflkhdlkjlkh #obey me #obey me shall we date #om! #om! swd #om! imagines #om! smut #satan #obey #obey me satan #obey me x reader #satan x reader #obey me smut #satan x reader smut #obey me lucifer #obey me mammon #obey me leviathan #obey me asmodeus #obey me beelzebub #obey me belphegor #ju writes #🍋

[drxwsyni]

Petrified (pt.3)

Yandere Erasermic x f!Reader

SERIES MASTERLIST

a/n: is this what they call a slow burn?? i promise the intense yandere stuff goes down soon...-ish. i’d like to have a new part out every week or so, give or take a few days. we’ll see how it goes, but for now enjoy the new chapter!!!

ALSO WE REACHED 200 FOLLOWERS LAST NIGHT THANKS Y’ALL, YOU’RE AMAZING

(5.8k words)

Warnings: reader experiences mild anxiety

If there was ever a time in your life when you felt like you could finally take some well needed rest, it was now.

It wasn’t like you had a choice though, your nurse making it very clear that you weren’t cleared for discharge yet. Therefore another long bout of unconsciousness was the only option you had whilst in the dreary hospital room, and waking from it felt much more pleasant than you anticipated.

Your sleep schedule appeared to be unaffected by the recent events, something you were grateful for. It had you up on this fine Sunday morning at precisely 8:12 am, according to the time on your phone. Unfortunately, you neglected to bring a charger with you to work on Friday. So when your abandoned belongings were retrieved from that dreaded alleyway, you were still left with relatively nothing to keep you occupied. The phone was running on a steadily declining 14% battery life, leaving its use to be minimized to an expensive clock.

With nothing to pass the time in that regard, you simply observed the world coming to life outside your window. It left you the chance to go over the past 48 hours in peace, and you specifically regarded the strange development from last night.

It wasn’t something you hadn’t already been over multiple times in your head, but you still couldn’t manage to wrap your mind around the motivation that was fuelling Shouta and Hizashi to propose such a request. Concern over your health did explain some of it, but the extent of the actions caused by this concern was not at all equal to the reasoning.

Regardless, you’d already accepted to fulfill their strange request, so there wasn’t much that overthinking the situation would do to benefit you at this point.

_____

Breakfast came at around 8:30 am, effectively pulling you out of your wandering thoughts. It was simple enough: eggs, sausage, toast, a side of bland oatmeal and a tall glass of water.

The nurse left you to your own devices after that, telling you that for now it was a matter of continuing the same treatment before any more judgments could be made.

This wouldn’t be a problem if you weren’t growing increasingly bored by the minute due to the lack of distractions. So when the sound of a certain voice hero’s conversation could be heard on the other side of your door not long after breakfast, it served as a great relief to the mind numbing atmosphere.

Not a moment later and you heard the familiar rapping on the wooden frame, before the blond pushed it open and entered.

“How’s my sunshine doin’ this morning? Ya feelin’ any better?” Hizashi was dressed in casual clothing with his hair down. In addition, he appeared to be holding some sort of shopping bag in his right hand.

You watched as he made his way towards the right side of your bed, responding to his worries. “Well, the rest definitely hasn’t gone unnoticed. My head still hurts but they’re giving me some pretty powerful meds for that thankfully.”

You figured he would sit down in the armchair, but instead he opted for settling on the edge of your bed again. “Ya sure you got enough shut eye? I can come back if ya need to snooze a lil’ longer.”

His open compassion for your health was comforting, albeit a little insistent, but it made for a relaxing atmosphere for now.

“I don’t think I could sleep anymore no matter how hard I tried, thanks for the concern though.” You gave a warm smile, sensing that he was almost stressed over your wellbeing, unnecessarily much in your opinion.

The blond brought the bag up to rest on your lap, and vaguely you could make out the contents for a brief second.

“Well, Shou’ and I figured you didn’t have all that much to live off of since being admitted, so I went and grabbed ya some essentials on the way here.” He gestured to the bag, to which you hesitantly reached for.

He continued, “I wasn’t quite sure what my favorite listener needed, so I just bought a lil’ bit of everything.”

You peered into the opening, seeing quite the assortment of toiletries. Picking up the packet of cleansing facial wipes, something you desperately needed, you continued to peruse through the items. Smaller things like high quality travel sized tissue packets and floral scented lotions were settled aimlessly at the bottom.

One thing that did catch your eye was a small stuffed black cat, wearing a white frilly dress. You took the plushie out of the bag for further inspection, also singling it out for just being cute.

“Shou’ picked that out. Sent him some photos from the gift shop downstairs since he’s not a mornin’ person. Thought it’d keep you company until ya get outta here.” You looked up at Hizashi, seeing him smiling warmly at the thought of something so wholesome, and you couldn’t help but do the same.

“It’s adorable, thanks…” For a moment you sat in the feeling of being cared for so well, something that you didn’t have much time to receive given your lifestyle. However, that sentiment was quickly overshadowed by the circumstances you were in, particularly with this man.

Once again, your body became riddled with grief over the fact that they’d spent not only their time, but now their money on you. Not that you didn’t understand that Hizashi was genuinely concerned for you―nobody could miss that. It’s just there was no reason for it as far as you were concerned.

The two had done more than enough as it is, and the overkill only made you feel worse. “...I just―I can’t help but feel bad that you spent so much on me. I’ll pay you back completely, it’s the least I could do for how much you and Shouta have invested in me so far.”

That’s what you said, and you meant it completely. But you knew that the voice hero wouldn’t stand for it, so you could only hold onto a string of hope that he’d at least let you compensate for half of the valuables.

He almost let out an amused laugh at your worry for the state of his finances. “Look, I know ya mean well, baby. But this stuff costed no more than pocket change. After all, can’t have you bein’ neglected in this place after going through all that trouble to get ya here.”

“Can I at least pay back half, just for some peace of mind.” He was more stubborn than you initially thought, just another trait of his you were growing used to.

“Not gonna happen, sunshine! But there is one thing ya can do…”

The blond pulled out his phone from his jacket pocket, unlocking it swiftly. He handed it to you, the screen appearing to show a page for new contact information. “Go on and type in those digits of yours. We’re gonna need a way to contact you if some new info pops up about the case from Friday night.”

You glanced at his awaiting expression before silently agreeing, typing in your phone number.

“Also, we gotta work out when that dinner night is happening. Can’t have you runnin’ off on us before then.”

He was right, the only way they were letting you make up for their generosity was oddly by letting them provide you more of the manner. It was your only option, so you settled with the new belongings and finished typing in your contact information.

As if to make sure you didn’t give him the wrong number, Hizashi sent you a quick text of a sun emoticon. You took the opportunity to save his information to your phone.

Just as you did, the screen turned black and wouldn’t come back to life no matter how many times you pressed the power button.

“Outta juice?”

Your eyes darted to Hizashi, who moved to rummage through the bag. He pulled out an object you somehow managed to completely miss: a phone charger.

He began unwrapping the cord from its casing, getting off the bed to find an outlet.

“The police ended up havin’ to go through your bag to file everything as evidence. Shou’ was there when it happened, told me to grab a charger cause you were missing one before I left this morning.”

Just another expensive item you wouldn’t be able to compensate for. It’s like he wants you to feel bad for being so helpless.

“Thanks…I’d be pretty screwed without you I guess.” You didn’t want to keep going on about the regrettable feeling that was all too persisting, seeming as it didn’t matter much anymore.

He handed you the end of the now plugged in charger, letting you hook your phone up to it. “No worries, actually I―”

The same nurse as last night had interrupted his train of thought, making her presence known before entering.

“Good morning Yamada sir, checking up on my patient I see?” She didn’t let him respond,  “Well, I hate to break it to you but I’m going to have to steal her for a while.”

He regarded the nurse with a smile. “‘Course, I’ll talk to you later, songbird.”

The blond gestured some finger guns in your direction as he spoke, walking out of your room.

Regardless of the circumstances, you thought, at least I have someone coming to see me. That’s what I get for throwing myself into work and not making friends I guess.

You let the nurse close the door all the way, silently awaiting the slew of information about to be sent your way.

_____

It would seem at this point the only stimulation outside of examinations was in the form of boring phone games, and your newly acquired, and insistent, hero companions.

One of which was currently posted in the armchair, waiting for you to finish eating dinner before you told him about the exciting day you had. Shouta, reserved as ever, kept on his phone until then.

You finished up as soon as possible, the silence eating away at your psyche due to its growing awkwardness.

“How was your day?” Simple, the only thing you could think of asking, great for breaking the silence.

The erasure hero looked up from the screen immediately. “Good, actually. Still haven’t heard anything from the station.”

Remembering that fateful night wasn’t something you particularly wanted to do, but for now it had to be dealt with. “I doubt much will come of it, not exactly like what was going down wasn’t obvious, so no need for an investigation, right?.”

“Probably...any changes with yourself?”

You knew well enough that like his partner, Shouta seemed genuinely interested in your health. The difference was that his way of conveying this was much more...intimidating.

The look he gave you demanded a response, even if the question was harmless enough.

“Ah―not really I guess. I’m here until tomorrow morning for sure, but that’s about all they’ve said.” You wouldn’t know if he was pleased with the response if you didn’t catch the slight nod he gave.

“Well, it’s not a bad thing. You could certainly use the rest.”

Now that’s something you could agree to, but you’d still rather do so in the comfort of your own bedroom.

“Listen, as much as I want to keep you company, my students are expecting graded essays back tomorrow morning. I’m afraid I can’t stay any longer.”

While you did appreciate his presence as a change of routine for a short while, it was only to an extent. You’d be lying if you said the atmosphere didn’t feel heavy while he was around, even if just a little in times like these.

“That’s no problem, I’d hate to keep you from your work.”

He slowly stood up from the armchair, “Hizashi will probably visit tomorrow morning. He’s got the day off so he’ll likely stick around as much as possible. Just tell him to leave if he’s annoying you.”

You watched as his eyes drifted to the stuffed cat resting on the bedside table next to the bouquet, the sight influencing a tired smile.

“You should try and get to sleep early―oh, one more thing.”

Like his partner had done earlier today, he reached for his phone, handing the unlocked device to you. Having done so already, something he was also aware of, you silently typed in your information.

“Don’t be afraid to send one of us a message if you need anything.”

You returned the phone to him, “Right, thanks for stopping by Shouta.”

As he exited the room, you were left with feelings of confliction over the whole ordeal. It was strange―having someone being concerned about your wellbeing was nice, but something, you couldn’t quite place what, was getting in the way of your gratitude.

The two men were clearly busy people. Hero work, on top of being teachers, would more than suffice as something to occupy most of their time. When it comes to dealing with victims, you’d assume that for the sake of efficiency a hero would just drop you off at the nearest hospital and then be on their way.

And yet, for reasons still incomprehensible, the presence of the strange duo was something you couldn’t shake off. Perhaps it wasn’t intentional, but the reality left a peculiar underlying feeling of...suspicion?

It was too soon to say, and frankly it’d be rude to judge them after they’d been so kind to you. However you’d always been someone who falls on the more overstrung side, and neglecting the situation by simply ignoring it was not something you could do.

_____

It was just as his partner had foretold―the next morning you had once again been graced with the presence of Hizashi.

You noted how he was awfully chipper for being up at 8:20 am on a Monday, but like the couple other odd traits of his, you chose to disregard it.

Especially since this person also came bearing quite the appetizing breakfast.

“The nurse said ya didn’t have to eat the hospital food if someone brought you a meal instead. Thought you’d appreciate somethin’ homemade so I whipped it up before leaving.” This time he was seated in the armchair, likely because there wasn’t enough room on the bed with the table that was positioned over it so you could eat.

The meal consisted of―somehow still warm―scrambled eggs, bacon and sausage, fruit, and a side of blueberry pancakes. All in all, it was delicious, and you didn’t quite think it was something he could just ‘whip up,’ but you’d let that slide. You thanked him profusely for it before regarding just how little you’d been informed of things since coming to the hospital.

“I didn’t even know that was allowed to be honest. They don’t tell me much aside from whether or not my condition has changed.” You tried to talk in between bites, not wanting to let the warmth dissipate by waiting to have a full conversation.

“Funny you say that cause she also told me you’d be cleared to leave by the end of the day. Looks like the hit you took wasn’t too serious.”

Well, you would’ve appreciated being the first to receive this news. Isn’t there like a doctor-patient confidentiality thing to keep others from knowing stuff like that?

Regardless, it was still good news. The hospital room was starting to drive you a bit crazy.

“That’s good to hear, thanks for letting me know.” You quietly continued your meal while Hizashi went on about similar things―cases that were like yours, his opinions of the hospital staff.

If there was anything he was good at it was filling the silence, and you supposed this was where his relationship with Shouta came in handy. Not that his partner didn’t seem to mind talking, it was just he wasn’t the most energetic when he did so, whether he knew that or not.

In general, the two of you quickly realized that there wasn’t much to discuss, given how you’d been holed up in the tiny room for the last few days―it didn’t really allow for the most exciting news.

He asked you about a few work details of your own occupation―how long you’d worked there, if you liked your coworkers―menial stuff mostly. By then you had long finished breakfast, and it would seem that the blond had no intention of leaving, much like his partner warned you of.

So, you listened patiently while he went on about this and that. Sometimes trailing off into hero stories, other times bringing up his work as a teacher.

In general, you had no problem listening to him go on. You’d speak up here and there, but not for long as he’d quickly resume with whatever topic he’d fixated on for the moment.

One would think it’d be annoying, and perhaps this was just a result of some form of exposure therapy that made it bearable, but it was enjoyable hearing him ramble.

Yet, good things only last for so long.

It’s not that you eventually found the endless discussion boring, rather the developing behaviour was due to you still recovering―even just in the slightest―from recent events. You didn’t even notice it, but gradually your eyes were becoming heavy, and the sound of Hizashi’s voice was becoming more and more distant.

Embarrassingly, he was the first to pick up on it.

He was mid sentence when he caught you nodding off. Rather than being offended, the blond actually found it endearing.

Instead of alerting you just yet that he’d taken notice of your behaviour, Hizashi silently stood up out of the chair, walking over to the windows of your room.

Your half-lidded eyes just barely picked up on the movement, vaguely seeing him pull the blinds closed before coming back to your senses.

“Oh god, I didn’t mean to―you weren’t boring me I promise. I just-”

“Relax, songbird. It’s my fault, ya must still be a lil’ done in, no worries.”

Naturally, you felt terrible. He was acting like he didn’t care, anyone would be offended at this point.

It was excruciatingly awkward, and you desperately tried to collect your thoughts. “No, no it really was interesting, you can keep going if―”

“Stop it, sunshine.” He started towards your bed, which you instinctively shrunk into. You always defaulted this way, panicking immediately in the face of little to no danger. But Hizashi wasn’t dangerous, you told yourself. He continued, “I should’ve known you weren’t better yet. Still not sure how but you really managed to wear yourself out, didn’t ya?”

He pushed you back down into bed by your shoulders while he spoke, continuing to pull up the blankets you discarded earlier.

“I’m gonna head out so you can get some more shut eye, yeah?”

“Um...o-okay. Yeah, I guess…” You inwardly cringed at how small your voice sounded, but to be fair it wasn’t like you could exactly help it.

It was confusing, how he acted so indifferent to the unspoken insult that you gave him by nearly falling asleep. Was he acting?

Hizashi moved away, heading towards the door, leaving you somewhat comfortably tucked into the hospital bed.

“Get some rest, ‘kay sweetheart?”

“Y-yeah, thanks.”

You heard the door click shut as he left, the room falling into silence amidst the now dim lighting.

Okay...what the fuck.

Devoid of any distractions in your proximity, the hard thumping in your chest was more than clear. At times like these you didn’t even realize any growing anxiety―not until the ordeal was over and you were left with the aftereffects.

The attention to it was only drawn more when you processed the increased rate of beeping coming from your heart monitor.

The last thing you wanted to do was bother the poor nurse taking care of you. Steeling yourself, you took deep breaths, focusing your attention on calming down. It worked soon enough, leaving no need for medical intervention.

You noted that getting like this always drained you of energy―mentally and physically. Heeding Hizashi’s orders, it was easiest now to try and sleep off the anxiety.

You can think about whatever just happened later, maybe when your not still hospitalized.

_____

You were stirred awake by a gentle hand on your shoulder, lightly shaking your resting form. Eyes fluttering open, you observed the dedicated nurse you’ve seen time and time again leaning slightly over you.

“Miss (l/n), I have an update on your condition.”

That was more than enough to give you motivation to pull yourself from the jaws of sleep. You sat up slowly, although it was your best attempt at doing so quickly.

The nurse continued, “Well, it’s good news. You’ve been cleared for discharge. Your condition has improved considerably, so you can continue the rest of your recovery at home safely.”

You needed to hear no more, immediately looking around to find your bag that had been delivered to you from Friday night. Still, you figured that this deserved a response.

“That’s really great to hear, thank you for taking care of me...also, where are the clothes that I came here in?”

“Oh yes, they’re in your bag.” You watched as she reached underneath your bed―no wonder you couldn’t find the damn thing.

The nurse settled the bag next to you before continuing. “Here you go, miss. I’ve prescribed some pain medication for your head injury. Directions for consumption are on the label...and I believe that’s it.”

You rifled through the bag, retrieving your clothing from the bottom.

“Oh, one last thing actually. Now, this is only a recommendation, but given your health it would be beneficial if you were to remain home for the rest of the week. You can go to work if you’d wish, but it may slow your remaining recovery process.”

“I’ll have to think about that one, but thank you for letting me know.”

She turned off the heart monitor before removing the clip on your finger. The IV had been removed yesterday, so there was no need for attention in that department.

“Perfect, you can get dressed and gather your belongings. Please speak to the receptionist at the end of the hall―right before the elevator―so you can pick up the prescription before you leave.”

“Sounds good.” You offered a warm smile to her, and she politely excused herself from the room.

You got changed, clothing appearing to have been washed at some point while you were asleep. Somehow you managed to pile all the things Hizashi brought you the morning before into your backpack, and you threw the shopping bag into the garbage.

It was nice to finally stretch your legs for longer than a few minutes to use the washroom, although your muscles did feel somewhat weaker now.

Slipping on your jacket and bag, you exited the room, closing the door behind you. The receptionist’s desk had been exactly where the nurse said it would be, and you handed over your information to the man behind the counter. He left for a moment before returning with a paper, your prescription printed on it with an illegible doctor’s signature. You thanked the man before heading to the elevator and stepping in.

Nothing was more enticing at this point than returning to the comfort of your own home. The thought of your bed waiting for you was enough to have you drooling, being so done with the unfamiliar setting of the hospital.

The elevator chimed, signalling it had reached its destination of the ground floor. The doors slid open and you stepped out, heading straight for the front entrance.

At least you were, until you collided into some poor unsuspecting human standing in your path.

How many times are you going to embarrass yourself before the day is up?

The person had caught you by the shoulders, stabling the both of you. You were quietly trying to apologize while, painfully so, you lifted your head to assess the damage.

You weren’t sure to be thankful or not, but you were met with a familiar gaze.

“You really shouldn't keep your head down like that all the time. Are you okay?”

Shouta looked down at you with a stern yet concerned look. He didn’t exactly back away, rather he continued his hold on your shoulders as if you were going to fall over any second. Hizashi also stood close by his side, and therefore close to you.

The sudden proximity had your head spinning, blood quickly rushing to your face.

“Ah―yeah. I’m fine.” Your response was pitifully sputtered out, and gently you moved back, out of his grasp.

“You headin’ out? Shou’ and I were just comin’ to check up on ya.”

The blond regarded his partner, placing a hand on his shoulder.

“We’ll drive you home, have you eaten yet?” The erasure hero didn’t seem to be asking permission over the matter, but you still forced yourself to give them your take on it.

“You don’t have to do that, I was just about to call a cab. And I have stuff at home for dinner, so I honestly can’t impose on you two anymore.”

“Aw, but we're already here sunshine. It’s no problem, c’mon.” The blond flashed a warm smile before moving to place a hand just beneath the nape of your neck, guiding you to the front entrance alongside his partner.

You were beginning to grow frustrated with the way the two acted, disregarding your wishes so casually. Sure, they weren’t doing anything inherently wrong―just helping a poor civilian get home―but that wasn’t what irked you.

They were too insistent, and it was making you uncomfortable. Clearly they either didn’t notice, or simply didn’t care.

Heroes or not, you couldn’t just let them do whatever they want.

But...would they be offended if you got mad? They’re just trying to help, so what’s the big deal? It’s not like you would have to deal with it much longer, surely you could put up with a bit more of their pushiness.

...Just endure it a little more, you’ve already done enough damage anyways.

It was growing dark out, the sun having just set over the horizon. The crisp air hit you hard as the automatic doors slid open, being equally refreshing and shocking to your system.

An involuntary shiver wracked your body, and you felt Hizashi’s hand slip to your shoulder, gently pulling you closer to him.

It made your stomach churn ever so slightly, but you pushed the feeling down.

Shouta walked in front of you two, presumably leading you to their car in the parking lot. Approaching it, you weren’t surprised to see the expensive looking exterior, and were even less surprised to find an equally luxurious interior as the erasure hero opened the backseat door for you.

You offered a quiet ‘thanks’, removing your backpack and slipping in. The door shut with a heavy thud, and you waited for the two men to enter the vehicle while putting on your seatbelt. It smelled of pine inside, likely due to an air freshener somewhere that you couldn’t see.

They stepped inside, immediately turning on the heat. Shouta was given the responsibility of driving tonight.

“We can grab you something to eat on the way home, I know a couple good joints around your area.” Hizashi seemed quite invested on the topic of good food, but you had to turn him down at least once today.

“Oh, no thank you. I’ve actually got a frozen dinner that I made last week that I was gonna heat up.” You felt the car start to move, grateful to be getting home faster than you would’ve by cab.

For the first time in a while, the blond actually acknowledged and accepted your opinion. “Alright then. Hey, did the nurse lady have anything new to say ‘bout the whole passing out thing?”

“Surprisingly not, guess it wasn’t as bad as it looked.”

Yeah, because they didn’t know why you were so tired, or how getting the crap scared out of you was the final driving force that night.

“That’s good to hear. I take it you’ll be staying home for the rest of the week to rest?”

Once again, you noted the tone in Shouta’s voice that was a little off-putting. He was asking a question, one that you had the freedom to answer however you see fit. But the lowness, sounding like a warning rather than a simple inquiry about your future actions was all too present.

It made you nervous.

“Well...I’m definitely going to take Tuesday and Wednesday off. But I’m already feeling good so I won’t bother to cancel for the rest of the week after that.”

You could only anticipate the disagreement in silence. And disagree they did.

“I’m not too sure that’s a good idea, sunshine. You went through a lot, its best ya hold off for a while.” You could hear the passionate concern in Hizashi’s voice, but it did little to deter you.

You briefly glanced outside, thankful that your apartment wasn’t too far from the hospital. “Maybe, but the end of the week is always really busy, and I usually handle evening shifts anyways. It wouldn't really be fair on my coworkers to bail for that long.”

Without skipping a beat, Shouta replied. “It’s not fair on yourself to put unnecessary strain on your body.”

Well, he’s not wrong, but that’s not the point.

“I can handle it just fine, besides it’s still a few da―”

“‘Zashi told me you fell asleep while he was there today. That doesn’t sound like handling it to me.”

Confrontation had never been your strong suit, even less so when it was directed at you. His words made you want to disappear into thin air, or have the backseat swallow you whole―anything would do at this point. You felt the shame from earlier today resurfacing, despite the internal fight you put up to contain it.

You were a little over halfway home.

“I was just a bit tired. Nothing a nap c-couldn’t solve.”

This time the blonde spoke up. “We’re just thinking ‘bout what’s best for you right now. And with the way things have been...maybe working so soon ain’t the greatest idea.”

The atmosphere was weighing down on you, thick with tension likely only you could feel. “The nurse said that it was okay to work if I wanted, so that’s what I’m going to do.”

“Is that all she said?” Your eyes flickered up to the rearview mirror, Shouta’s hard gaze meeting yours for a moment before you shied away.

God, this man is relentless.

You could lie, it might make this easier. But something told you that they would know if you did. They were pro heroes after all―didn’t they train to detect stuff like that?

“She said working might slow the recovery process, but I think two more days is more than enough time to get better.”

The two men exchanged looks mixed with annoyance and doubt, which you would’ve seen if you hadn’t had your head down, incessantly picking at your nails to distract from the bubbling anxiety you felt.

“Songbird, if the nurse said to stay home then you should listen to her. Going back to work ain’t gonna do ya any good.”

What could you say to prevent this from getting worse?

“She recommended staying home, I don’t have to listen to her.”

“Even though you should?” There was that tone again.

There was a silence in the car that felt like it lasted for an eternity. Clearly both of them were thinking the same thing, Shouta was just more insistent over it, much more insistent.

“What I should do is take responsibility as an employee. I’ll be okay by the time I have to go back.” Somehow you managed a response, despite feeling yourself physically shrinking back into the seat with every passing second.

Judging the surroundings, you were about one minute away from your apartment. One minute away from freedom.

You heard the blond sigh, “We know you wanna work, just promise you’ll think about staying home this week, give us some peace of mind?”

If that’s what will get them to stop hounding you over the matter, then whatever.

“Okay, I’ll think about it.”

The car pulled into the parking lot of your apartment complex. You would’ve jumped out at full speed and ran into the building to escape the tension at this point. But that would be rude, and you didn’t want to look like a lunatic. And even if you didn’t care about that, the car doors were locked.

“We better not have to bring your unconscious body to the hospital again, especially if it happens because you thought going back to work was a good idea. If you think we’re worried about you now...well, this would be nothing compared to what would happen if you pass out again. Understand?” Shouta glared at you in the rearview mirror as he spoke, creating more than a lasting impression of his warnings.

You swallowed dryly, “Of course, thanks for the ride.”

Another moment of silence, then the click of the car doors unlocking sounded.

You opened the door, grabbing your bag while stepping out, trying not to trip over yourself in the rushed panic you were in.

Rounding the vehicle, you started towards the entrance to the complex.

“We’ll catch ya later, sweetheart!” Hizashi’s voice boomed after you, having the car window rolled down.

Out of courtesy, you turned back around, giving a small wave and a smile before stepping through the doors.

In a haze, you shuffled back to your apartment, pulling the keys out of your jacket pocket. You locked the door as soon as you stepped inside, chucking your bag on the floor in the entryway.

You didn’t even bother to heat up dinner, knowing the nauseating feeling in your stomach wouldn’t allow for sustenance at this time. Instead you showered, taking the time to massage your scalp in an attempt to relax.

Sliding into your pyjamas, you found that eating still wasn’t an option, but drinking likely was.

Not alcohol, but herbal tea―it always seemed to do the trick.

The exhaustion set in quickly after you’d gotten only halfway through the cup, so you retreated to the comfort of your bed. You knew the feeling was a mixture of coming down from a stress induced high, the tea, and your still recovering system.

It served as plenty of foundation to knock you out the second your head hit the pillow. This time, you welcomed the inevitable unconsciousness with open arms.

End of Part 3

_____

taglist: @tjhonoluluprezstitch626 @shinsous-eye-bags @roseloverofpastels

#yandere erasermic #yandere bnha #yandere mha #yandere erasermic x reader #yandere my hero academia #yandere bnha x reader #yandere mha x reader #yandere eraserhead #yandere eraserhead x reader #yandere shouta aizawa #yandere shouta aizawa x reader #yandere aizawa #yandere present mic #yandere present mic x reader #yandere hizashi yamada #yandere hizashi yamada x reader

[lune-hime]

Garden of Tulips (Levi/Reader) Tea Time #6

~Click me for more chapters~

“What did it look like?”

“Hmm?” Levi looked up from his place next to your sleeping form. “The titan that tried to snack on my darling granddaughter.” “Ugly as fuck.” “Aren’t they all?”

Levi recounts memories of the reader and their shared life together while she recovers from a serious injury.

!!WARNINGS!! - Violence, gore, smut, wholesome content ;)

So these little Tea Times were written as little filler-memory chapters to place in between the main story line.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Short and Sweet

↞♞♘↠

“Hey shorty have you finished signing off on these release forms?” Hange asked as she tapped into Levi’s office. Her question garnered crickets as he remained focused on his menial duties.

“Shortyyyy~?” She sang with a spring in her step as she entered and shut the large door. Levi paid as much attention to her as he did a fly perched upon his windowsill. He flipped over the last document and signed it.

“Captain short-stacks?” She prodded with an intricate skill at pressing his buttons.

“Fuck off shitty glasses.” He finally piped up aridly, his exhale ruffling the corners of his papers.

“I see you responded to the second one. I now endow you with this title-” Hange declared with a booming voice when a pen was thrown directly at her forehead. She barely caught it before impact and cackled at their childish antics.

“Oh come on, Levi. It’s a cute nickname for such a cutie patootie captain~” She cooed in an insanely sweet voice that made Levi feel like he was overdosing on rotten corn syrup.

“Coming from you, using me and cute in the same sentence is revolting. It would be a shame if I were to vomit on these documents.” He gagged in unamusement as he flicked his wrist which held the folder towards her. She gladly accepted it with a shit-eating grin.

“Well that wouldn’t hurt anyone other than yourself would it, shortkins?” She countered playfully. With the swiftness of a veteran scout, Hange poked Levi in the head with his pen and dodged out of range of any punches he could have thrown.

“Thanks Levi Shortyman, see you at breakfast!” She yelled over her shoulder as she skipped out of the room. Levi released his broiling irritation like a simmering kettle with a deep breath and attempted to rub the pet names out of his temple.  

After a strenuous day of training the new batch of cadets that ran from the crack of dawn to a little over an hour ago, you found yourself in the kitchen babysitting a kettle of hot water. Leaning against the counter, you rested your head in your hands as the gentle humming of the stove sang you a lullaby.

“There you are.” A low voice dragged you out of your temporary humid home. Turning your head, you lazily smiled at Levi and gave him a languid wave.

“Tired?” He asked rhetorically as he approached. You nodded once and picked your head up out of your palms.

“Who knew training 30 inexperienced teenagers would be this taxing.” You exhaled. He tutted his tongue and came to lean against the counter next to you, his lower back resting against the cool surface. He regarded you as what little vigor you had left drained out of your body and into the wiggling kettle. A part of him desired to uncross his arms, scoop up your deflated form, and let his shoulder support your sleeping head. Much to his frustration, not even your exchange of fresh confessions could not fully decimate his wall of, dare he admit, awkwardness.

Of course he was experienced in fleeting romances; physical indulgences that ended with snips of threads. But he was a virgin to this type of love. Every touch to you was precious and he felt himself overcalculating his motions.

“Now you know how tiresome it was to train your group of brats.” The jest within his tone warmed his otherwise impassed features.

“I guess everyone is a brat until they capture your heart, Levi.” You pouted slyly and gave his arm a weak poke.

“No one has but you, idiot.” The casual nature of his tone even surprised him with how fluidly it slipped out of his mouth. The strangeness of dewdrops on a newly bloomed petal curdled between the two of you. Thankfully the shrill whistling of the kettle overpowered any bumbling reply you could have generated.

“What kind are you making?” Levi cleared his throat as you doused the stove and moved the kettle off of the flame to cool.

“A batch of chamomile for Hange and I. English breakfast for Erwin and Mike-they still need the caffeine tonight-and of course earl gray for you.” You struggled to suppress a yawn as you recited the flavors. Levi felt his bones soften to jelly at your thoughtfulness.

“None of your special tea this evening.” He mused with disappointment in his tone. You admired the scrunch of his nose that you knew he was oblivious to.

“Nah, I ran out a few nights ago.” You hummed as you began laying out five cups on the counter.

“You didn’t grab the tea bags yet.” Levi stated. With a spry push-off, he strode over to one of the many cabinets that overhung the counter. You smiled in appreciation and turned back to the hot water.

A clanking followed by a dull thump brought your attention back to him. The scene unfolding next to you caused you to inhale sharply and inflate your cheeks with your impending laughter.

Tiptoes propelled him upward just short of firmly grasping the tea tins. Two out of the 3 tins had been acquired in the lower cabinets but the remaining one was perched on the highest one on the shelf. Levi bounced on his heels once in an attempt to stretch his spine longer but he gained only enough height to allow his fingers to brush the bottom of the wooden chamber.

You silently observed him struggle with guilty amusement. In candid moments like these he was just so… adorable . When he stretched again, the hem of his crisply ironed shirt rode up and the downy smooth skin of his hip peeked out. His raven locks bounced with his body and just barely shielded his deeply furrowed brow.

“Which one of those lanky ass trees put them up so high?” He grumbled under his breath.

You really tried to spare his dignity. You really did. But you couldn't keep away any longer as he wiggled upward.

As you padded over to the little ball of anger you comically frowned deeply to continue to quell your impending giggle. Honestly you couldn't blame him for not being able to reach. That cabinet was placed so annoyingly high that even you were only barely able to grasp its contents.

Levi immediately halted his movements when he noticed your presence at his side. His head swiveled sideways and met your gaze with a childish frustration.

Holy fuck don't laugh.

Your gentle nudge pushed Levi to the side with a stiffness in his form. He eyed you as nabbed the tea tin in a single hop.

“Shorty.” You teased with a fond smile that was devoid of anything but kitten-like affection. Leaning down, you pecked him on the lips just before your giggle broke free from its imprisonment. Then you snatched the tins and returned to your brewing station.

Levi remained camped out on the other side of the kitchen. He felt a bubbling warmth swarm his cheeks as his mind replayed your honeyed voice saying the nickname he could care less for.

But when you said it, so sweetly and lovely... walls he felt whipped.

"Aww-why does she not get sass for calling you shorty?" Hange whined from the doorway. Her sudden appearance only fueled your laughter as you placed the tea leaves in their respective cups and began showering them in a hot bath.

Levi scowled at the woman and brought a hand to rub his jawline, masquerading his rosy cheeks from her pointed view.

“Your fucking off time has not expired yet, Hange.” His warning was muffled as you handed your old squad leader her tea.

Levi learned an important lesson that day: he didn't mind being teased if it was by you.

Honorifics

↞♞♘↠

“I’ll make sure he reads through these, Armin.” You smiled sweetly at the boy and he nodded with a grin of his own. Levi’s eyes flitted from you to Armin in a wordless manifestation of ~is that all~ from his desk.

“Thank you, sir.” Armin saluted and politely slipped out of the door to Levi’s office. You sighed peacefully as silence fell between you two.

“I’ll admit there tends to be interesting plans that come out of that coconut hair.” Levi commented and placed the papers aside.

“Thank you for giving his ideas an extra look, Captain.” You said, masking your fledgling slyness with nonchalant innocence.

Levi suddenly felt like he was being waterboarded when that single word left your lips. His eyes narrowed as you rounded the corner of his desk and idly began flipping through Armin's plans.

"What did you just call me?" He pressed, feeling frozen as an alluring blend of bewilderment and desire swam through the ice of his surprise.

“What do you mean, sir?" You responded with a shrug. Your thumb preoccupied itself with the smoothness of the paper while your mind indulged itself in your fantasized musings.  

“That.” He emphasized his speech with a crispness of a seasoned officer.

“I don’t know what you’re referring to, captain. Maybe you misheard me.” You continued with an added layer of heated sultriness. Levi's initial shock had dulled to a buzzing hum as the atmosphere between you switched from feigned innocence to dripping in lust.

You hadn’t addressed him with honorifics since you had been promoted to a squad leader. The double entendre and impish aura had his head swirling with an exhilarating dizziness of lust and vigor. Levi bit the inside of his cheek as he watched you discreetly press your thighs together, trying to keep yourself from seeming just as needy as he was beginning to feel.

And walls the way your eyelashes fluttered like a doe’s to the bashfulness of your posture was all so very- submissive. It excited Levi’s nerves and stirred his legs to twitch in anticipation of contact.

“Then why don’t you come over here and repeat yourself so I can hear you clearly.”

He pushed off the desk and swiveled in his chair to leave his lap exposed to you. You greeted his invitation with a smirk and painstakingly slowly made your way over to him. You grasped the arms of his chair and swung your legs over his, hovering over his lap for a moment to deprive him of his much desired contact. He almost let out a noise of frustration when you finally settled into him, smugly rocking your hips forward as you scooched into his chest.

“Can you hear me now, sir?” You cooed at the shell of his ear and gently nibbled on the soft flesh of his earlobe. He exhaled as your mouth moved southward.

Levi gulped. Your syrupy words and steamy breath began heating his insides from the nape of his neck. He felt himself twitch upward as your plush thighs once again rubbed against his straining erection.

A wave of satisfaction rushed through you when you felt how hard he was already. He wasn’t always very vocal in his desires as a lover. But with each passing day you became more intimate with what made him tick and could instantly tell he was beginning to enjoy this power play. He had been powerless over many things in his life, and in the most primal yet nurturing way, the thought of lording over you with pleasure drove him wild.

Levi felt like his body was screaming with this invigorating rush of arousal. It was a sensation you had given him countless times before. But the feeling of power that you were inflating into him blanketed him in a new rush of exhilaration that had butterflies flitting against his chest.

Quickly catching onto your plan to tease him, he was not going to let you get away with it. He was your captain , after all. He suddenly clasped your hips with a force that made you whimper. He adjusted you so that your hot core was pressed intoxicatingly close to the taught muscles of his thigh.

He regarded you, pupils dilated, as his hands forced you along the expanse of his thigh. Your hips instantly responded to his actions, rolling yourself against him as sparks began flying through you.

“Hmm. Is this what you wanted your captain to do?” Levi hummed lowly, bouncing his leg upward as he ground your hips harder onto him. Your lips detached from his neck as your head fell to his shoulder, the sweet friction making it hard to focus on anything else.

“I-dammit Levi I was the one who was supposed to seduce you.” You moaned breathily; a mixture of defeat and excitement as his movements further ignited your bundle of nerves.

“I’d say you were pretty successful.” Levi praised, leaning in to capture your wanton lips with his own. The kiss deepened to match the fervedity that glued you to one another. The sinfulness of the way your body gave into his guidance and the lingering awareness that the two of you had forgotten to lock the damn office door only fueled his rough touches.

“I still haven’t gotten an answer to my question, brat.” He reluctantly broke away, humming with a hungry gravel as he squeezed your ass with passionate intent.

When you didn’t answer, Levi tightened his hold and rocked his hip so fluidly that you felt like you were caught in a current of bliss. Both of you were drowning in the heavy petting; you relishing in the pleasurable friction that his muscular thigh brought your clothed core and him feeling your wetness through his trousers as he brought you teetering over the edge with just a flick of his leg and a roll of his hips.

Your plan had instantly backfired, and although you were the antithesis of complaining, it felt lewd to express your desires aloud. But by the way his eyes bore into yours, dripping with metallic lust and silently commanding you to tell him made you whimper and grind against him with even more desperation.

“Tell me.” Levi huskily instructed, immediately halting his flow and keeping you agonizingly still. Your legs were softly shaking at the loss of contact, hands balling the fabric at his shoulders.

Electric tendrils bounced freely in the space between you as you looked down at him, your chest heaving and panting.

Wordlessly your hand reached for his. Your intertwined palms moved up your torso, brushed over your breasts, and stopped at your neck. Levi felt your rapid pulse point under his thumb and his own heartbeat became erratic. His eyes widened at your bold move.

His grip lay loose, hesitant against the sensitive area. Hurting you, especially accidentally, was the last thing he wanted to do. As a child he saw how his mother was mistreated, cast aside and abused by hungry men. But the way your teeth toyed with your plush lips and your eagerness to retake your spot on his thigh caused blood to rush from his head down to his cock. You gave him a willing smirk. If you wanted him like this he would gladly give it to you.

“Make me cum.” Your voice oozed with silken demand while your neck craned to expose the smooth flesh to his palm.

And just like that, the electricity crackled.

Levi slammed you back down onto him and guided you at a heavenly pace while his other hand applied pressure to your neck. He almost came himself as he watched you unfold on the precipice of your ecstasy; writhing in pleasure under his control and using him to chase your orgasm beneath his grip.

You didn’t need to vocalize with words that you were close for Levi to know. The nectarous moans of his name and the erratic nature of your thrusts were sensory overload for him as he unbuttoned your pants.

In exchange for slowing his pace a bit, he slipped his free hand into your underwear. He reveled in your high-pitched gasp when his coarse fingertips made contact with your clit. The combined warmth and pressure from Levi's hands on opposite ends of your body catapulted you into your orgasm as you rutted against his thigh. Your vocal cords vibrated in sensuous moans against his constraint.

As you recovered from being perched on your high, he brushed his thumb lightly up your neck and let it rest along your cheek. He peered at you dazed in the afterglow of want and appreciation. Teasingly, he wiggled his fingers over your over-sensitive clit and chuckled in amusement when you squirmed in place. With a delicate sweep that would put a painter to shame, he drew his hand out of your pants. The velvety knot recoiled in your stomach when Levi brought his slick fingers to his lips and sighed in contentment.

Oh you were so ready to wipe that beautiful smirk off of his face and reclaim what you rightfully started.

Your arms drew along the expanse of his arms, sliding you down and out of his lap until your knees pressed onto the chilled wood floor. Levi’s eyes trailed yours as you slithered downward, argent orbs darkening when you palmed his straining crotch.

You wasted no time in unbuttoning his pants and releasing his cock from its confines. His eagar member was glossy with precum, revealing just how much you had riled him up. Your tongue started at the base, licking a hot streak languidly up his shaft and swirling your strokes when you reached the tip.

Levi released a heavy breath when your mouth took him fully. As your head bobbed along his length, not once did he drop his head back as the pleasure began to build. Through his panting, lip-toying, nostril flaring, and eventual groan of euphoria, the molten silver within his eyes occupied your gaze. You watched as his brow knitted and features contorted in rhapsody all while his commanding focus lay unwavered. The forge fire raging in them held your head to him and made you flush under their intensity as you swallowed and released him from your mouth.

“I wish I had called you captain earlier.” You winked up at him, a blissful half smile forming on his features.

“Be careful what you wish for.” He chuckled and leant you his hand to help you up off of the ground.

#levi #levi x reader #drabble #LEVI ACKERMAN #AoT #aot imagine #aot x reader #aot fluff #snk #snk x reader #attack on titan #attack on titan fanfiction #shingeki no kyojin #hange zoe #jean kirschstein #bisexual jean #levi/reader

[talesofafangirlwithadvr]

October/November Picks

Long time no see! So...it’s been a little bit since I’ve posted a wrap up. I had all intentions of posting one after October, but then you know life gets ahead of you and before you know it it’s Thanksgiving. Not much has changed in my viewing habits for these past two months, so I thought I’d group them together for a mega wrap up. Hope you enjoy :)

Without further ado here come some spoilers.....

…..

….

SECRET SOCIETY OF SECOND BORN ROYALS

This Disney + original movie was one of my highly anticipated watches for the fall. I am disappointed to share that it was a let down. The concept was such a cool and creative one. Having the second born in a royal family not simply be the “spare” but be the protector...with superpowers! (In a very YA way, getting their powers at a specific age.) They just should have gone about the story in a better way. I wanted more time with them learning about the powers and to make the villain stronger. Overall the acting wasn’t bad (which is good for a Disney + original), but it was just lacking. The movie was LONG and yet much did not feel like it happened. It was cool seeing Casa Loma (the castle they filmed at) as I was just there two summers ago. Sadly, I will not be watching this movie again.  

VIOLETTA SEASON 3

We all already know how pumped I was when season 3 of Violetta was released on Disney Plus in September. I couldn’t believe it after waiting so long for the second season. I really enjoyed the beginning of this season and knew we would be headed down a road where I would grow tired of the storylines. 

We have hit that point. 

Quick Violetta rant. Things I am done with:

Roxy and Fausta plot

Fran and Diego being a secret

Herman and Priscilla

Pablo not at the studio

Milton being evil

Ludmilla lying

Recently, my sister is catching up to where I am in the season, so this has pushed me to watch more. I am on episode 43 and some of the above venting has been solved, so that is super exciting. I am finding myself wanting to watch it more now, so fingers crossed it continues to get better. 

JULIE AND THE PHANTOMS

Kenny Ortega has done it again! When I first heard the premise for this show and watched the trailer on Netflix I wasn’t too sure. Then both of my sisters watched it and they wouldn’t stop talking about it, so that was a sign that I needed to watch it. Since then, I have watched the show twice and can’t stop listening to the music. THIS. SHOW. :) I get the hype. It’s just so wholesome and feel good. The characters are well crafted and the episodes go way too fast. They are the kind of characters (and cast) that make you wish you were a part of the show. I can’t wait for the next season (because there better be one). Definitely add this one to your list if it’s not on their already. 

THE OUTPOST

The Summer CW shows were pushed to the fall line up due to delays in filming of the originally planned shows. I hope this means that they’re getting a little more love this year. The Outpost deserves it, as it is currently in its third season. (I think it might have gotten a little more now that the 100 is over and the commercial aired during the 100′s last season. Maybe people heard Black-blood and decided to give it a go.) This season has seen a new threat and during the first eight episodes there’s been MANY twists and turns, making it hard for me to remember how this season started. There’s been a lot of unrest in the Outpost and changes in who is in charge. While there are some unnecessary plot-lines (like that Tobin had to be married), I’m really enjoying others. Like how important Janzo is, his relationship with Ren, more Munt and that TALON AND GARRETT FINALLY GOT TOGETHER!!! It makes me so happy and is what we deserve after these three seasons. I love how strong both of their characters are and how they are both Warriors. I hope the season ends strong. 

PANDORA

Just like The Outpost, Pandora was originally a Summer CW show that is now airing its second season. I really enjoyed the first season (like more than I was expecting), so I went in with higher hopes for this new season. Unfortunately, I have been let down so far. With the first season, there were parts that left me confused and my biggest review of this show has always been how there were gaps or moments where I didn’t know how much time had gone by. Those kind of things I could overlook, but this season the overall plot just seems weaker. I think this in part because of so many new characters. I know a lot of the season 1 cast ended their characters’ plots away from the Academy, but I wasn’t expecting them not to be a part of this season’s story. That has been a difficult adjustment. I also feel like I only understand Jax’s story and not so much about the other government/rebellion points. It’s getting a little better, but I hope it gets to be more enjoyable. 

THE SPANISH PRINCESS--SEASON 2

When I originally was creating this list I had just started this season, and felt completely different than I do right now. I just finished this season last week. Much like my above review on Pandora, The Spanish Princess wasn’t sucking me in. I had a few episodes gather on the DVR. Then once we hit episode 3 or 4 and more drama was starting/Henry was starting to show glimpses of the Henry VIII we all know, I was growing more interested. In season 2 of the Spanish Princess, we do not see a loving Catherine and Henry for long. Problems Catherine have in conceiving a boy (male heir) are one of the main focal points, as is Woolsey’s growing influence on the king. With several sub-plots this season, I specifically enjoyed learning more about Meg in Scotland (as a big Mary Queen of Scots/Reign fan, I liked seeing a portrayal of her grandmother) as well as Princess Mary Tudor (who I was unfamiliar with. I loved her and Charlie Brandon’s relationship and wish we could have gotten more.) Each week I watched this show, I found myself Googling a lot. That is always one of my favorite parts of watching a historical drama based on true events. I know right now it looks like the producers aren’t continuing with the Tudor line and might have a different part of history as their next show, but I wish they would. I’m feeling the call to watch the Tudors as it’s on Netflix and I haven’t seen it before. I want to learn more about his wives. 

BLOWN AWAY

In a complete shift from a period piece, here is another Netflix show I thoroughly enjoyed watching last month. Do you find the act of glass blowing to be extremely interesting, but you would never dream of trying yourself? Or do you like competition game shows that are not like anything else you’ve watched before? Then Blown Away might be for you! It’s a very fast watch with only a handful of episodes that are about a half hour a piece. (I honestly wished they were a bit longer because it was SO GOOD!) Each contestant is a glass blower and they get to show off their skills by competing in a specific challenge. Each episode you see someone get eliminated until the final where the winner gets a residency at Corning Museum of Glass in upstate New York. This show came out in 2019 and I am hoping a second season comes out.   

LIFE IN PIECES

This CBS comedy was one that I remember loving when it first came out. But I only remember watching the first season because then I couldn’t remember which day it was on. (It’s going to sound weird, but because I don’t watch a lot on this network I often forget it exists. We also only had a one room DVR at the time, so we couldn’t tape more than 2 things. Oh, the joys of multi-room DVR). After I finished my re-watch of Derry Girls in September, I was looking for another sitcom to re-watch. This was when I stumbled on the full series of Life in Pieces on Amazon video. (It’s free to watch with Prime.) I was so surprised to see there were 4 seasons! Since then I have been watching a good amount of episodes when I sit down to watch it. Now I’m about mid way in the second season. I highly recommend this show if you haven’t seen it before. It gives vibes of Modern Family. Very short episodes that include four storylines. The format is one that I haven’t seen done before in a sitcom.

SUPERMARKET SWEEP

The revival of the beloved game show from the early 90s is now hosted by Leslie Johns and is the best thing you should be watching on Sunday nights. If you know your grocery shopping list like the back of your hand then you are all set for this show. Leslie Johns is hilarious as are the cast of characters that are regulars in her supermarket. I think it would be a great TV show to be on and I’m not just saying that because I want one of the sweatshirts (although that would be great). If you want (another) feel-good watch, look no further! You catch up on demand. 

RE-WATCHING

ANNE WITH AN E

It’s hard to believe that we only got the third season of Anne with an E at the beginning of this year (as this year feels like its been going on forever and when I watched the third season I was in a much less stressed place). Currently, I am teaching a class involving Little Women and Anne of Green Gables. The main focus is on how these stories get adapted in recent times and include such modern plots (and sub-plots). Naturally Anne with an E is perfect for this topic (and after watching season 3 at the start of the year) was one of my major reasons for choosing this topic. (The other being Greta Gerwig’s latest Little Women.) As I’ve been planning my schedule, I’ve re-watched this show. There is something so great about watching it from season 1 all the way through to season 3. You get to watch them grow up and it’s crazy to see how young they first were. Comparing it more to the novel has been a fun time, but also analyzing it more has been great and made me appreciate it even more. With all the stress of our current situation watching this show has made me escape and feel good. (Yes, I know I’ve used that word a lot in this wrap up, but it’s true.)

***

******

Hopefully my next wrap up isn’t as delayed. Wishing everyone a happy holiday season! 

#secret society of second born royals #disney plus #violetta season 3 #violetta castillo #fran y diego #julie and the phantoms #sunset curve #luke x reggie x alex #luke x julie #the outpost #the outpost cw #talon x garrett #pandora season 2 #pandora cw #the spanish princess #catherine of aragon #life in pieces #supermarket sweep #anne with an e #anne shirley cuthbert

[dragons-bones]

FFXIV Write Entry #24: Oak and Granite

Prompt: beam | Master Post | AO3

And now to pivot a full one hundred eighty degrees from yesterday’s shameless smut, here’s some WHOLESOME GOODNESS TO ROT YOUR TEETH. :D

Spoilers for Ehll Tou’s Custom Delivery storyline, and consider this a semi-sequel to “Iron and Pine” from earlier in the challenge.

--

[May I open my eyes yet?]

A soft laugh. “Not yet, Ehll Tou. Be patient just a little while longer.”

The dragon sighed heavily, but continued to walk alongside Synnove without further fuss, as tempting as it was to hop and bounce and flap about like an overexcited hatchling on their first excursion outside the nest. Her scales fairly itched with anticipation.

Synnove kept a hand on her shoulder as they walked through the New Nest, guiding her along since Ehll Tou could not rely on her sight. The woman had arrived at her favorite spot at Saint Roelle’s Dais with a skip in her step and a grin on her face and asked Ehll Tou to accompany her, as she had something to show her. Curiosity piqued, and Hautdilong attending to the business of his first draft (so tedious, drafting, but no song was ever perfect upon first composition, as the blood of Ratatoskr well knew!), Ehll Tou had happily followed her friend and teacher.

They had walked in companionable silence until they neared the Mendicant’s Court, at which point Synnove had requested she close her eyes. “It’s a surprise,” she had said, her smile widening. “And us two-legged folk enjoy the mystery that accompanies one. I promise that nothing untoward will happen and I’ll do my very best to lead you safe and sound.”

Ehll Tou had cocked her head and stared at her speculatively. […is Rereha involved at all?] she had finally asked.

Synnove had thrown back her head and laughed. “No, no, absolutely no Rereha! I haven’t told her anything.”

The bard was a gifted song-writer, and it was a pleasure to discuss rhythm and meter with her, or argue the merits of recitation versus choral presentations, whenever Rereha came to the Firmament to perform for its new residents. But that woman got into more trouble than Orn Khai.

[All right, Synnove. But don’t let me trip on any loose cobblestones, as funny as it would be to see a daughter of the sky loose her balance!] Ehll Tou had said as she had closed her eyes.

Another of Synnove’s deep belly laughs had rung out, and then the hyur had placed her hand on her shoulder. “No tripping, I swear.”

They were walking down, now, and Ehll Tou vibrated with excited curiosity. She thought she had an idea of where they could be going; there was a section of the Firmament near the Court where old, rundown warehouses were located. Once, they had served as storage locations for food surplus or mercantile goods, but there had been no plans she was aware of to refurbish them, especially with the Firmament being rebuilt primarily as a residential neighborhood for Ishgard’s homeless and downtrodden.

Still, Ehll Tou held her tongue. Neither Arvide nor Synnove had steered her astray, and Synnove certainly would not start now!

Eventually, they came to a halt. Ehll Tou couldn’t see her, but she could smell Synnove’s own excitement and delight.

[Now may I open my eyes?]

“Go ahead, Ehll Tou.”

The dragon sighed in relief and blinked her eyes open.

Before them stood one of the buildings of the warehouse district, but to her surprise, it was far from dilapidated. Instead, the wooden and stone structure, perhaps two or three stories tall, fairly glowed in the noon sunshine; the granite had been smoothed to a fine sheen and cut so neatly she could barely see seams, and the oak stained to highlight the grain. The roof was made of heavy logs, and the windows she could see had the shutters open to reveal sturdy, thick, but shockingly clear glass, and that alone had her gaping. Glasswork, even plain panes, was a laborious process, and such clarity she had only ever seen in small pieces.

Immediately before them was the large pair of doors that was the main entrance to the warehouse, big enough that Vidofnir or her sire, Gullinbursti, could comfortably walk inside should both be opened. Currently, the doors were shut, however, and the handles chained together with a heavy padlock.

[What is this place, Synnove?] Ehll Tou said, swinging her head around to look at her friend—and gaped once more in surprise.

Synnove stood with one arm behind her back and the other held before her, hand open with the palm upward. And in her palm, was a key.

“This,” Synnove said, smiling wide and bright, “is your new workshop.”

Ehll Tou looked down at the key in Synnove’s hand. Looked over to the warehouse. Looked back to Synnove to meet her brilliant green eyes.

A gravelly, purring chuff rose in her throat, and Ehll Tou hurriedly stashed her beloved hammer in her satchel so that she could safely dart forward and wrap Synnove up in a hug. [Oh! Oh thank you thank you thank you!!!]

She barreled into Synnove so suddenly that the breath left the woman’s chest in a rushing wheeze, but the Highlander was surprised for only a moment, as she hugged Ehll Tou back, her grip firm. Synnove made that suspiciously sniffling sound that meant she was going to find her mate later and do that strange mortal crying thing that apparently could mean either happiness or sadness—though with Synnove, it was typically the former.

They drew apart, Synnove sniffing hard and swiping at her eyes, before holding the key out again, a large grin on her face. Ehll Tou delicately picked the key up with the claws of her right hand and spun on her foot to bounce towards the warehouse doors, flapping her wings just once to increase her momentum.

The padlock clicked open easily, and the chains slithered from the handles. She sounded like a hatchling with how loudly she was happily whining as she pushed inside the warehouse, which morphed into an excited roar as she beheld the interior.

There was so much room! Oh, it was empty, yes, but that was even better: it meant she could lay out all her work stations for carpentry and gemcutting and alchemy and tanning and other rooms however she wanted! Ohhh, a forge in the back that could be the heart of a heating system to keep the whole building warm, and then she could have a lovely little rookery right next to it to doze in on her visits to Ishgard. And an office for Hautdilong! Guest rooms, for Spoken and dragon alike! A larder! A kitchen!

And so much wonderful natural light. Skylights were cut into the roof along regular intervals the whole length of the building, the panes as thick and clear as the windows in the walls. She would need to come up with some sort of light system for evening and night; perhaps hung from the rafters? She crouched down and leapt into the air, and with three powerful flaps of her wings, she landed on one of the huge rafters in question, testing its strength.

It didn’t creak at all.

Oh, yes, that would do nicely. She would simply need to engineer something that would not be a fire hazard; perhaps crystal, or some sort of alchemical mixture.

At a familiar, attention-grabbing whistle, Ehll Tou looked down, and met Synnove’s gaze, the woman standing in the midst of the warehouse among all the sunshine with her hands on her hips and a smile on her face.

“I take it you like it?” her friend called out.

Ehll Tou roared again, wings flaring. [I LOVE IT! Thank you!!]

“You are most welcome, skysinger.”

#ffxivwrite2020 #final fantasy xiv #spoilers #ffxiv spoilers #5.3 spoilers #custom deliveries spoilers #ehll tou #oc: synnove greywolfe #dt's writing

[benelman]

dinner & a scene // ben & quinn // @thelastlight

quinn

Mac's Diner was truly a staple of this town, and if Quinn wasn't dropping by before his drive to Denver for a coffee and a blueberry muffin, he was stopping by before he headed home to grade more lab notebooks for a burger and a milkshake. He had a bit of a sweet tooth; sue him. He made his way in closer to closing time because his office hours ended up running later than expected. Messenger bag slung over his shoulder, he placed it on the empty seat next to him at the counter before sliding onto the stool. He grinned when he saw his favorite waiter head over to him. "Did I make it before the kitchen closed? I'd like to think I'm too dignified to resort to ramen or a pizza from the freezer, and yet..." Adult Ben was a new conceptualization for him, but Quinn couldn't deny that he'd grown up to be hot. He was no longer Quinn's friend's kid brother, and well, Quinn hadn't really seen much of his old friend since he'd been back, so there wasn't a whole lot to feel guilty about. No harm in just looking after all. Especially if he kept it subtle. @sophie | ben & kyrie

Ben

It was always a shock to see Quinn in the diner as of late. Not that it was a bad shock, no - not at all. Just surprising to see him after what had seemed like ages apart. It had been ages, that's true - both of them had been away, Ben coming back sooner than Quinn, but it seemed like so much had changed. Quinn used to be the kid who was over at the Elman house for dinner frequently enough that Ben remembered his name, and, at some point, he turned into this man, this incredibly handsome professor, and Ben wouldn't admit that the professor thing checked a few boxes for him, too, but... Seeing Quinn come in always brightened his day. "As if this kitchen closes," he joked in return, leaning against the counter in front of him. "Burger and a milkshake again? Or are we changing things up tonight?"

Quinn

A laugh snuck past his lips at the joking comment, and he tilted his head to the side. "Does going from chocolate to strawberry count as spicing things up?" he joked. In some aspects, he really was a creature of habit. The burger and milkshake was such a quintessential diner food that he hadn't really thought of changing his tune. "Surprise me. That way if it sucks, I'll have someone to blame," he teased. There wasn't much going on in the diner at this time of night, which meant he had all the time in the world to talk to Ben after he put his order in. He probably shouldn't flirt with his former friend's brother, and yet.... If he was going to do it, he'd be subtle about it. It was his job, after all, and Quinn would have to figure out how much of his friendly demeanor was because he was a paying customer.

Ben

The sound of Quinn's laugh really did brighten Ben's day (and his smile), though he probably wouldn't admit that out loud. "No, Sir, I don't think it does," he joked in return, shaking his head. Quinn was the only customer in the diner - there was really nothing else to pull his attention away, and that's the way Ben liked it. "Oh, no - that's far too dangerous. When we're talking Brooke's menu, nothing on it's bad. But I'll surprise you, sure. Remember that you told me to surprise you, though. Give me a minute, I'll go put your order in." He gave Quinn a wink (was that too far? probably) before turning his back to head towards the kitchen and put the order in with Brooke. Once he had, he returned out to the dining area, running his hand down the counter before stopping in front of Quinn again. "How was work, then? Everything good, Professor Heartland?"

Quinn

"Damn, there goes that plan." Ben was just easy to get along with. He wasn't one of those townies that was immediately going to tell someone your business just for it to make its way clean through the gossip mill so everyone in the whole damn town knew. Not that Quinn's business was all that interesting to begin with, but that had been one of the main reasons he left. It had all just gotten old. A fond smile lingered on his lips as Ben praised Brooke's menu, and the wink left him absolutely endeared. Objectively, it was a good business model. Flirt a little bit with the customers, get a better tip. Quinn tipped him well anyway, but that was neither here nor there. "Everything's good. Some poor kid somehow managed to spill heptane on his pants while we were doing titrations in my intro chem lab, but all in all, that's a minor lab incident." He kept himself from rambling on too much about his day. "And how's your day been, handsome?" It rolled off his tongue before he could really second guess himself, so he rolled with it, pretending it had been intentional this whole time, waiting to see if it would make Ben blush.

Ben

"That's me, Ben Elman, plan-ruiner," he replied with a grin, tapping his fingers on the counter rhythmically. He was always more than willing to talk to Quinn - in fact, some people might call him eager to do so. In his childhood, he'd always been a little nervous around him, but, then again, he'd been a little nervous around most of his siblings' friends. He was glad he'd grown out of that stage of anxiety when it came to talking to people. When Quinn started talking about his day at school, Ben felt like he'd been thrown for a loop; he'd almost failed high school chemistry, and, since then, he'd avoided most talk about the topic. "Well, I've got no clue what heptane is and even less of a clue what a titration is, but I hope the kid's okay," he replied, concern in his eyes. Minor lab accidents could lead to major consequences, based on what little Ben remembered. When Quinn called him handsome, though, all worry for Quinn's student rushed out of his brain. He felt a flush rising to his cheeks, one hand coming up to cover his mouth to hide it at least a little bit. "Me?" he repeated, pointing at himself, glancing around as if Quinn was talking to somebody else. Once he was sure the flush had eased, he gave a shrug. "My day's been pretty good, same as usual, though. Of course, that's not a bad thing. Tell me - have you ever tried a fried Oreo? Or is it really as niche a treat as Brooke made me think it is?"

Quinn

"Oh, he's fine. Just had to talk a walk around the science building to let it dry," Quinn assured, not having realized that it wasn't immediately obvious. Of course it wasn't. Even though it was introductory chemistry, their high school chemistry class hadn't been all that comprehensive. Quinn couldn't imagine much had changed when Ben took it five years after him. His reaction was even better than Quinn had anticipated, all trepidation over whether he should've pushed the envelope with him gone. The word was overused among some of his students, but Ben really had to be the definition of wholesome. The blush, the genuine surprise at being addressed in such a way, even the fact that he'd likely been complimented in such a way before and he was still surprised was too damned cute. "A fried Oreo? Can't say that I have. Is that one of my surprises? If so, color me intrigued."

Ben

"Oh, okay, so it's not, like... deadly. That's good. I'm glad he's fine." Ben was just grateful that he only needed one science requirement to graduate and that his school let him take the world's simplest geology class to tick that requirement on his degree planning sheet. If he'd been forced into chemistry, he probably wouldn't have been able to graduate and he knew that. That was part of what made Quinn even more impressive to him; he had gotten enough degrees in chemistry to be able to teach chemistry in higher education - Ben couldn't come anywhere close to that. Raising his eyebrows at the fact that Quinn hadn't tried a fried Oreo either, Ben threw his hands up in the air. "Am I the only one in this town who has had one?" Returning back to the counter, Ben placed both hands in front of him, palms down, meeting Quinn's eyes. "No - no, they aren't on the menu yet, but come back, like... Friday? Next Friday? One of these Fridays, Brooke's gonna put them on there. And, when you do, you can try one with me. Because they're good. Definitely sweet as hell, but good. And I don't ruin surprises before they happen." He smiled a little bit, just enough to bring out his dimples, glancing over his shoulder towards the kitchen before returning his attention to Quinn. "I think you'll like what I picked out, though."

Quinn

"He was more embarrassed than anything. The lab TA automatically has to report a spill to me, regardless of whether or not it's something innocuous, but luckily I've never had any major lab catastrophes that resulted in serious injury." It was lucky. He was glad that his students all seemed to have at least the most basic level of competence. He couldn't help but chuckle at Ben's surprised reaction to him not having tried a fried Oreo. "So I'm not the only one to have disappointed you in the fried Oreo department? Good to know." He listened as Ben told him about when they were going to make it onto the menu, glancing at the appearance of those adorable dimples before meeting his gaze again. "One of these Fridays, huh? Will you be working when we try these fried Oreos?" It was a not so subtle commentary about how they tended to see each other when Ben was working. And as much as he enjoyed seeing him in his work environment, he did wonder about seeing him when he was off the clock. Wondered if there was any interest, or if he always reacted that way to a playful compliment. "I'm sure I will. I trust your judgment," he agreed. He was going to like it even if he didn't like it. Which seemed unlikely, considering his raving review of Brooke's cooking.

Ben

“Oh, you’ve got TAs? You’re fancy, huh?” Ben teased playfully, a grin remaining on his face. “But I’m glad you haven’t had any major spills, too. That’s probably why I should never be invited into a chemistry lab. I’d break something bad, or spill something worse. I’m kind of a disaster in the lab.” Despite the fact that he had good hand eye coordination - good enough that he started at shortstop for three out of his four years of high school baseball - he always seemed to manage to make a mess out of the chemistry lab. “Brooke’s never tried one either...!” He explained, a teasing hint of frustration seeping into his voice. He couldn’t believe that people hadn’t had fried Oreos in their life. Ben had a hard time turning them down; he was glad that he could introduce them to the diner’s menu soon enough. Tilting his head slightly at the question, he raised his eyebrows. “Am I going to be working...?” He repeated back at him. “Um... maybe...? Am I?” Part of Ben thought that that was Quinn’s way of asking him on a date, and, if it was, Ben wouldn’t hesitate to agree. “Oh- thanks. My judgement can be good when it comes to food, but that’s about it,” he joked, the smile returning to his features. When he heard the bell by the kitchen ding, he turned on his heel to grab the food, coming back with two plates. “Okay, so latkes or grilled cheese and tomato soup, take your pick. Whichever one you don’t eat, I will.” Maybe it was a bold decision, but he didn’t regret making it yet.

Quinn

"If you want to call it that," Quinn said with a casual shrug. Truth be told, he was well aware that the whole professor thing worked for him. He was hoping it would for a while. Truth be told, he didn't ever really plan on settling down for good. That ideal had bit the dust long ago. But he didn't assume that anyone he ended up dating or hooking up with wanted that sort of thing anyway. He was more of a mister right now than a mister forever. He chuckled at Ben's comments about avoiding a chemistry lab. "Well, if you had an interest in the lab, I'd invite you. Provided you were wearing safety goggles and didn't touch anything. Just to be safe," he teased. Truly, he doubted that Ben was as much of a disaster as he claimed to be. "Besides, you should probably give yourself more credit. Who's ever heard of a clumsy waiter?" He raised his eyebrows as Ben went on about how Brooke hadn't tried one. "I'm sure you'll remedy that as soon as you get the chance," he said with a playful smirk. Ben seemed genuinely baffled at the question, and Quinn blamed it on poor flirting. Seemed like Ben was someone he might have to be a bit more direct with. He could make that work. That smile of his was cute, though. He wouldn't mind being the cause of that more often. When he came back, Quinn immediately eyed the tomato soup and grilled cheese. "Yes, you do have good judgment. God. Ultimate comfort food right here, and you really can't have one without the other. Gotta dip it," he said with a grin.

Ben  

"Yeah, I do want to call it that, actually," he joked with a smile, leaning against the counter a little more. At the teasing, he playfully rolled his eyes, locking his hands behind his back, left wrist over right wrist. "Yes, Sir, I'd keep my hands behind my back just like this to be safe. Good thing I'm good at following directions, huh?" Returning his hands to the counter in front of him, Ben's smile remained on his face. Maybe he'd have to take Quinn up on that offer to visit the lab someday - not just because his mind went plenty of dirty places thinking about being in Quinn's place of work, quickly shooing aside the professor fantasy he had in his head. He was at work, after all. "Oh - I wouldn't say I'm clumsy. Just that me and chemistry labs don't mix well. I've got good hand-eye coordination otherwise, I played baseball all through high school, varsity all four years, started my last three. But at the same time I was starting on the diamond, I was knocking over vials and shit in the chemistry classroom. God, Mr. Whatever-His-Name-Was hated me..." Ben muttered, shaking his head and rubbing at the back of his neck with a smile. "I definitely will. I'm swinging by the grocery store to pick up Oreos tomorrow, she's gotta try it. You've gotta try it. It's so good, I promise. But, like, cheat day only good. Because if you eat them every day, you'll feel like shit. Don't ask me how I know that." His freshman year of college had been a dangerous time. When he returned with the food, he smiled at the compliment, setting the grilled cheese and tomato soup down in front of Quinn and accepting the plate of latkes for himself. "For sure, yeah. It's not half as good without the dipping. But I'm glad I made a good choice. Enjoy, Professor."

Quinn  

It was entirely too easy to lean into the sexy professor thing. Van Halen's Hot for Teacher had come out five years before he was born, but it sure as hell seemed to apply with some of his hookups. He'd never been stupid enough to hook up with a student, of course, but he had fucked more than one person over his desk with his office door locked behind him. "Very good thing," Quinn said, his mind inclined to wander about just how good he was at it. He'd find out later, if things turned out the way he wanted them to. It was endearing to hear about his high school days, considering his words until he got to Mr. Whatever-His-Name-Was. Eyes widening he said, "Oh, damn, did Dr. J finally retire when you got to high school chemistry? He looked like he was getting around to it when I graduated, but I always figured he'd be one of those that came back to sub when needed. Mr. Whatever-His-Name-Was sounds like a tool," he said with a dismissive roll of his eyes. He'd always admired his own chemistry teacher. He had a doctorate, but he came back to teach high school chemistry because the schedule was less demanding, and it was closer to home. Real family man. Quinn doubted he'd ever get to that point himself, but he could appreciate the fact that others were able to get their lives together enough to do something like that. "But if a chem lab makes you nervous, I can always show you my office," he added with a perfectly innocent expression. "Your choice." He chuckled when Ben went on about the Oreos as a cheat day only food. "I'll take your word for it," he promised before digging into his meal, promptly dipping the tip of the grilled cheese into the tomato soup and taking a bite. "Mm. I am already," he said after the first bite. 

Ben  

At the praise - if one could even consider it praise - Ben felt his cheeks flush a little bit more. Turning around to pretend to check the state of the milkshake machine behind him, Ben forced himself to take a deep breath. Now was not the time or the place - even though his shift was coming to a close, he was still at work, and Quinn was technically his customer. He was grateful for the talk of high school; there was nothing less sexy in Ben's book than high school chemistry. "Yeah, he retired a year before me. All my siblings praised Mr. J to all heavens, but I got stuck with this... yeah - he was a tool. All around asshole, glad I don't have to deal with him anymore -- I used to turn in homework and then get 0s on it because he claimed I never turned it in, when I very clearly did turn it in- which is how I nearly failed the class. Well, that, plus the fact that I can't do chemistry." It was too much memorization for him. How was he even supposed to begin to remember the whole periodic table, anyways? The next phrase caught him entirely off-guard again, his eyes dropping to the floor so he didn't have to make eye contact with Quinn while his mind wandered. "I'm sure your office is really nice." It was probably best to leave that at that for now. Grabbing a set of silverware for himself, he poured the applesauce onto the latkes, taking a bite with a hum. "Good, I'm glad you like it," he spoke, covering his mouth with the back of his hand in case there was any food in there while he talked. "You want a milkshake with that, too? On me...?" That was his best way of flirting while he was on the job, plus he knew that Quinn had his affinity for a chocolate milkshake.

Quinn  

It was just too easy to make him blush, a fact that Quinn was taking full advantage of. He wasn't going to push it too much. After all, the poor guy was working. If he wanted an out, there was literally no getting away from him until he left. Still, his body language implied none of the sort, as far as he could tell. Well, maybe he was a little bit flustered. Quinn would take it easy on him. He looked more comfortable as they moved to the subject of high school chemistry. Truthfully, chemistry had kicked his ass a time or two in his undergraduate. He'd failed Calculus 1 the first go around in college and had to take it again in order to have enough working calculus knowledge to do chemistry. It had been a fucking shit show for a while there, but his stubbornness won out. "It's not for everyone. But I guarantee you'd've had a better time with it if you'd had Dr. J. Guy gets out of Edgewater to get his doctorate and comes back because he wants to teach high schoolers. Practically qualifies him for sainthood." He watched Ben's gaze move to the floor when he mentioned his office and held back a smirk. "It is. There's a desk for working and a couch for when it's time to take a break." His tone was even, not at all suggestive, but providing just enough information for Ben to have a mental picture. He grinned when Ben offered him a milkshake. Didn't go quite as well with this dish, but he sure as hell wasn't going to be turning it down, either. "I'd love that. But only if I'm buying your dinner."

Ben  

"Wish I could turn back time and be born two years earlier, if only to have Dr. J. teaching me high school chemistry," he joked, tapping his fingers against the counter. He didn't want to think about himself as the type that peaked in high school. While he'd had some good experiences in high school, he truly hoped that the best was yet to come. He didn't want to think the peak of his life was winning the state championship in baseball his senior year, didn't want to think that the peak of his submission was kneeling in some barn to give a guy head after the homecoming bonfire in the fall. He had more to experience, he knew it. When Quinn continued to describe the office, Ben wondered if he was doing so on purpose just to tease him. He could practically picture it, if he closed his eyes and really tried to. He was sure that it looked good - better than what his imagination could come up with, in fact. "It's probably nice to have a couch in there for when you want it. But also nice to have a desk so you can actually focus when you need to." Don't think about it, Ben. Don't think about any of it. Turning around to make his milkshake, Ben quickly shook his head in dismissal. "No, no, don't worry about it. You don't have to do that." It was definitely a nice gesture, in Ben's mind, but he didn't want to be a burden to Quinn just because he'd decided to order an extra dish when Quinn only needed one. Quickly making the chocolate milkshake, he set it down on the counter in front of Quinn, setting a straw next to it. "But that's yours, no fighting back, Sir." A big grin accompanied those words, taking another bite of his latkes to occupy his mouth afterwards.

Quinn  

"He gave you peanut m&ms if you got a hard question right, and I really don't think there's any topping that incentive," Quinn joked back. The longer they talked, the less he saw Ben as his high school friend's kid brother. It was easy to push the scrawny ten year old out of his mind when he looked like this. And when his back was turned, it was human nature that allowed for his gaze to dip down to his ass for just a moment. "It is nice having options," Quinn said. His tone of voice made the comment perfectly innocuous; it was up to Ben to interpret it how he would. He cracked a smile when Ben told him that he didn't have to do that. "I wouldn't offer if I didn't want to," he pointed out. "And it's really rare that I'll do something out of obligation. Well. Outside of a work context, anyway. I'll teach an eight A.M. class out of obligation, but I'll buy a hot guy dinner just because I want to." Much more of a direct flirtation, and he waited for the telltale blush. He was taking it easy, but Ben had walked right into it with his whole 'you don't have to do that'. He stuck the straw in the milkshake and took a sip, closing his eyes and humming with an approving nod of his head. He thought about mentioning how the milkshake was the second most delicious thing he'd seen tonight, but he really didn't want the poor guy to end up choking on his latke.

Ben  

"I wish I got peanut M&Ms, instead I just got an inferiority complex and had to add humiliation to my list of hard limits," he replied, propping his chin up on his hand as he ate. That wasn't entirely true; he'd known his whole life that humiliation and degradation weren't things that turned him on, but he just thought that joking about it would make it easier to deal with in retrospect. "Yeah - yeah, options are nice..." he agreed, curious about what Quinn meant by that. He wasn't going to press, of course -- he was still at work, after all. But the thought would linger in his head long after he got off shift. When Quinn directly referred to him as a hot guy, Ben could feel his heart skip a beat. He almost felt like a kid again, crushing on his sibling's friend, but... there was something more to it. Maybe it was just the desire to submit. "Eight A.M.s suck... but you're the hot guy here, really." That sounded a lot better in his brain than it did coming out of his mouth. He never thought of himself as a bad flirt, so why was it so hard for him to flirt back right now? Taking another bite of his latke so his mouth was too occupied to talk and embarrass him again, he smiled at the hum of approval - Ben craved approval more than he'd ever be able to admit. Once he'd swallowed the bite, he spoke again, another attempt to flirt. "I'm really glad you like it, Sir." Using the honorific again, more than he typically would with old friends of his siblings'. He had always been taught to respect Dominants, sure, but this was going a bit more than respect, in his head; once per conversation was enough respect, but, now, he was really milking the honorific, trying to see what it would get out of Quinn.

Quinn  

Quinn picked up on the interesting observation from the other. Truthfully, he could take or leave that sort of thing, anyway. He would do it if the person he was doing a scene with requested it, but it was by no means his favorite. He could be an asshole at times, without a doubt, but he didn't personally understand the appeal of being mean just to be mean. He was sure there were other perspectives on it as well, but that was for another conversation. "Thank you, Ben. This seems to be one of the cases where there are two right answers," he said with a teasing grin. It was sort of cute, how he was muddling through the whole flirting thing. Quinn was typically the type to go for the easy hook up, but he genuinely enjoyed talking with Ben like this. He wouldn't mind if this was as far as Ben wanted to take it, even though he was getting the hint that he might want more. He'd noticed all of the sirs Ben dropped in conversation, and he idly wondered if that meant that he wanted to submit to him in particular. A good looking, nice guy like him surely had no trouble finding someone to submit to, but he might still be shopping around. "There's a lot to like about the diner this time of night," he mused in return, taking another bite of his tomato soup dipped grilled cheese.

Ben  

Ben had never felt quite like this with anyone else, which surprised him; he flirted a lot, with plenty of other people even during work hours. So why was he so uncertain of it now? Was it because of his childhood experience with Quinn? Or was it because of more recent conversations with him, their frequent run-ins at the diner? Or was it things in this conversation in particular that were making it difficult for Ben to keep up? Had it been that long since he'd submitted to someone else? No, not really. Then what was it...? "Oh - so you were just teasing me, knowing that whatever I was gonna say was gonna be right? That's sneaky, Quinn..." he joked, lips curling up into a smile again. "It's like giving a sub two options and the Dom knowing that both options are good but the sub doesn't know that, so you're being a tease..." Quickly taking another bite of his latkes to keep himself from rambling anymore, he looked down at his food, glancing back up at Quinn. He really did like the way that Quinn said his name. What would it sound like if he called him Benjamin...? "Oh, yeah, the neon looks really good, doesn't it?" glancing around, he gave a little smile. "It's quiet, but not bad quiet. Not creepy quiet, either. Just... comforting quiet. I like it a lot. Feels... cozy, y'know?" 

Quinn  

"What can I say? You looked like you'd be fun to tease," Quinn responded with a playful wink. He didn't let his mind wander around the specifics of how he'd tease Ben if the two of them were ever really alone. It was cute, the little routine of saying something and then quickly munching on his food to make sure he didn't say more than he intended to. "Do you like being teased, Benjamin?" The urge to touch had reached its peak, and the only thing holding him back was the fact that he had something to do with his hands. Sliding the milkshake closer, he sucked on the straw and gave Ben a quizzical look. However, then his wandering thoughts quieted as Ben commented on the neon and the quiet. Sure, he was cute flustered, but he was adorable in an environment that was clearly comfortable to him. "It's nice," he had to agree. "Part of the reason I didn't just get a place in Denver. A lot easier to find a quiet place to grade or relax in a place like Edgewater." When he'd left, the quiet had been too much. All he'd wanted was out of his thoughts, out of his head. He'd gotten that however he could at college. Throwing himself into extra-curriculars he didn't really care about. Throwing himself into his homework. Throwing himself into parties where he drank so much he couldn't remember. It was still hard being back, but thirteen years made it hurt a little less. A dull ache as opposed to a fresh wound.

Ben  

Running his tongue over his teeth, Ben tried his best to hold back a blush this time. Did he look fun to tease? What did that mean, to look fun to tease? Was that a good thing? Mulling over the words in his mind, Ben was slightly distracted until Quinn spoke up again. Holy fuck... it was almost like Quinn could read his mind. And yes, he decided, he very much did like the way his full name sounded coming out of Quinn's mouth. He could almost imagine it now, Ben dropping into subspace with Quinn's hand in his hair, speaking kindly to him, calling him Benjamin and good boy and so many other beautiful things-- until he realized he'd been asked a question. "Yes, Sir..." Forcing himself to take deep breaths, Ben focused on things around them - the smell of the latkes and the grilled cheese, the way the neon reflected off of the counter, the way his nails were getting too long for his comfort and how he'd have to cut them when he got back home. The three glasses drying on the counter behind him. Enough to distract him until he felt calm enough to continue their conversation. "Well, I'm glad you came home. I mean that." Ben had understood the desire to leave, to see other things, when he graduated high school, too. He enjoyed his time in California, but he really had missed Edgewater; he had no regrets about coming back home afterwards. And now, those feelings were even stronger. Maybe his reasons were selfish, but he really was glad to see Quinn back in town.

Quinn  

Quinn waited ever so patiently for Ben to answer his question, noting the long pause but deciding against pointing it out. His gaze wandered around the room, and Quinn had to wonder if Ben had been submitting regularly. Of course it was none of his business yet, and he wasn't going to ask. But he did seem awfully flustered for someone who was submitting on the regular. He'd find out if Ben wanted to tell him. All teasing aside, this would of course only go as far as Ben wanted it to. He quietly finished off his grilled cheese and soup, the silence comfortable enough for him even as he wondered what Ben might be thinking about. When he did finally speak up, the comment made him smile. It wasn't unequivocally good to be back, but it had been better than he expected. Family was a good enough reason to come back, for him. Everett was here. Noel was back. Quinn was by no means completely responsible, but the two of them needed someone to keep an eye on them before they crashed a tractor or worse. "You grew up," he mused, glancing over at him again. "I don't know if I can still call you kid now that you're taller than me."

Ben  

How long had it been? Two weeks, maybe more? That thing with Theo, whatever it was, seemed like ages ago now. And he knew that she had her eyes on other subs, and the two of them would never end up together; it just wouldn't work, they were too close of friends to be Claim partners. Not to say that a Claim can't be a friend, too... A brief shake of his head stopped his thoughts from running again, finishing up his latkes in that comfortable silence again, the sound of silverware almost as comforting as the neon reflecting off the countertops. At the comment about him growing up, Ben shrugged. "I never really liked it when anybody called me kid, anyways, if I'm being honest." There are plenty of other things you could call me, though. Reaching to take his clean plate and bowl back to the kitchen, he looked over his shoulder at him. "Benjamin worked. Ben's good, too. Whatever you want, really. I'll grab your check in a minute."

Quinn  

"Everett did it just to annoy me, which I caught on to pretty quick," he replied. He and his brother had had a relatively decent balance of getting along and fighting, but for the longest time, he'd been the one Quinn looked up to. Eventually he'd gotten over that, not wanting to get into any serious trouble that would prevent him from actually getting out of Edgewater some day. The Heartland name could only do a person so many favors, and it really didn't extend beyond the outskirts of town. "No rush on the check, Ben," he promised with an easygoing smile. "I'm enjoying your company." Back to a neutral enough compliment. He really didn't want to get the submissive too flustered, after all. There was a balance to it. The teasing comments and the more real things. Well, as real as Quinn got with anyone. This town made him nostalgic. He'd built up his walls in anticipation of them coming down easier in a place that was familiar even after over a decade away.

Ben  

"We were never the 'kid' type of family, you know? Like, sure, I got called it at least a couple times, but it was never enough to get on my nerves. I just didn't prefer it."  His siblings were certainly some of his closest friends, but that was likely a whole different story. He knew that he could look up to them no matter what, and he was grateful for everything they'd done in paving the way for him through school. A good reputation was definitely a nice starting block to have. Going to grab the check, he shot Quinn a smile. "No - no rush on your end. Seriously. I'm enjoying your company, too." Part of it was the easy flow of conversation, another part was that he was definitely attracted to Quinn, at least as a person who he could be friends with. He had no idea what Quinn was like as a Dominant, but part of Ben (a large part) hoped that he'd get to find out. Setting the check down in front of him, without the latkes and the milkshake on there, he leaned against the counter again. "So, classes tomorrow? Do you have to teach any 8 AMs this semester?"

Quinn  

"How is your family, by the way?" He saw Ben because of the diner, but he hadn't really run into any of the other Elmans. It was a typical train of conversation, and truth be told, he was asking more out of habit than a general desire to know. Old habits apparently come back, even after thirteen years. It wasn't all that much of a surprise that he hadn't run into any of Ben's family. He didn't spend all that much time in Edgewater, even though he lived there. He went grocery shopping and to the diner, but he wasn't overly keen on socializing with many people. He'd be staying for at least the rest of the school year, but he had no idea if he was going to make a longer commitment than that. "Thank you," he added, looking over the check before raising his eyebrows. "You're really not going to let me buy you dinner, Benjamin?" He thought about making a comment about saving that for another time. "Yes, and yes. I just make my own coffee on 8 AM days so I can roll out of bed at the last minute possible. Luckily tomorrow my first is a 10:30 lecture. Then I have a lab from 2 to 5. What about you?"

Ben  

"Oh, they're good - everybody's good. Dad's back into needlepointing, Mom's still cooking Sunday night dinners, everybody's good. You should come over one of these Sundays, catch up. We'd all like to have you, I'm sure of it." He nodded - Quinn used to be around so frequently when he was a kid; Ben was certain he'd be welcomed back into the Elman household with open arms. "I'd ask the same about your family, but I've seen pretty much everybody around, I think. Everyone looks healthy and happy. And the hayrides are as much of a hit as they ever were." It was nice, living someplace where he knew everyone. While it made dating more difficult, it made his day-to-day life much easier. There was less animosity when you knew everyone around you, it seemed. Except for the feud, and Ben pretended like that just didn't exist. At Quinn's question, Ben shook his head, biting back a smile. "No, Sir, I'm not." Holding back his own comment about saving it for another time, Ben looked him in the eyes, finally letting the smile raise up onto his cheeks. "I start at 9 tomorrow morning, get off at 5. Like a regular old businessman," he joked, grinning. "Or whenever Brooke tells me to leave. It's scheduled 9 to 5, but it all depends on how busy the diner is."

Quinn  

He'd really walked right into that one, and he was kicking himself. Wholesome family dinners with people who weren't his family was exactly the sort of thing he had no desire to do. "Thanks. Maybe one of these Sundays I won't put off grading until the last minute." It was an easy out, and he was grateful for the fact that he was still pretty good at thinking on his feet when it came to this sort of thing. He chuckled at the mention of the hayrides. "Is it really hayride season if one of the Heartlands isn't joking about stealing the tractor?" Noel really needed to get his vehicle fixed. "If you insist," Quinn replied, pulling out his wallet, fully intending to leave a generous tip. "But I'll be buying you the fried Oreo when it gets added to the menu," he said with a grin of his own. "Ah. I get the feeling Stream would be a good boss, though," he said, the childhood nickname rolling off his tongue without a second thought. "I think the only times I've ever seen this place busy is when there's some sort of event going on in town." Which also happened a fair amount of the time. Edgewater was one of those little towns that stuck to its traditions.

Ben  

"And I thought you would've figured out time management by now," Ben teased in a friendly manner, a smile on his lips. "You're always welcome, just let me know." Pushing a hand through his hair to get some of it out of his face, he propped his chin up on his wrist again after that. "You'll be able to see my naivety real quick, but don't tractors go, like, five miles an hour at best? What's the point of stealing one, you aren't gonna get anywhere." He didn't really get it, he knew he didn't. He'd grown up in town, not on the outskirts, so the farms around Edgewood weren't exactly his area of expertise, no matter how much Theo had tried to teach him over the years. "I do insist, actually. But I will take you up on one of those fried Oreos." Ben nodded in agreement, giving him a smile. "Stream?" he laughed at the nickname, looking over his shoulder. "Why do you call her that?" Genuinely curious, and also wanting to get Quinn to talk more, to stay longer, to be around him for as long as possible. "Yeah, that's true, but it's not like Edgewater is a dull place - especially with all that construction going on, people are talking, and people come here to talk over a good meal. It's interesting - nobody really seems to know what's going on. Weird, huh?" Glancing out the window, he turned his gaze back to Quinn. "But - yeah, you're right. It's not busy all that much, so... I've got plenty of free time, Sir."

Quinn  

"That would be the adult thing to do. But I'm never out of bed before nine unless I absolutely have to be, so I guess I missed the memo on a few of those adult things," he joked back. It was one thing with Ben, he'd decided. But he really hadn't stayed close with all that many of his high school friends. Brooke was definitely an exception, not a rule. They'd been hanging out since they were in diapers because their moms had been best friends. When they were both out in California, they made time to see each other. When she was on tour in Baltimore, he skipped his homework for the night to catch her show. He hadn't ended up on bad terms with any of the Elmans, they'd just sort of fallen off each others' radars. "That's what it feels like when you get stuck behind one on the road," he admitted with a laugh. "But top speed's actually 25 miles per hour. So. Definitely quicker and less effort than riding a bike, if it really came down to it." He had a fair amount of useless farm knowledge considering he'd never planned to seriously work on the farm. It had been more of a summer job, helping out when needed. Quinn pulled out his phone, opening a new contact and offering it to Ben. "Text me when they're officially on the menu?" It was innocent enough, and an easy enough in. He shook his head at himself for the slip up. "Well, when you were a toddler, I was busy being absolutely insufferable in second grade, and when I learned that stream was a synonym for brook, she never had a chance." It was a dumb story, one he hadn't had the need to tell in years. "I'm sure someone knows what's going on," he reasoned. "But whoever that someone is is doing a damn good job of being tight lipped." That was almost more impressive, all things considered. It made him think that it had to be the doing of an out of towner. "Oh? And what do you like to do in your free time, Ben?"

Ben  

"Oh, please - nine is still early, I'm not judging you at all. Between you and me? On days I don't work, sometimes I sleep in until ten." He chuckled at his own story, propping his elbows up on the counter again, despite how far he had to bend down to do so. Maybe he hadn't grown out of his high school days, off-season, when he could sleep in in the mornings on weekends and not have to worry about practice or games. "Oh, 25? That's fast as hell, please, forgive me," he teased, holding his hands up in a surrender-esque gesture. Despite his teasing, though, he had loved the sound of Quinn's laughter. His brain started to work on how he could hear the noise again. He hadn't ridden a bike in years, not since he got his car. He remembers liking it as a kid, though, despite how frequently he was lectured about wearing a helmet and staying off the streets. He was pleasantly surprised when Quinn offered him his phone to put his number in. "Yes, Sir, I can do that. Consider yourself on the exclusive Ben Elman Mac's Diner Mailing List," he joked, but he really was glowing with joy about getting to give Quinn his number. Typing it in, putting his name in as Benjamin Elman, he slid the phone back. He had been considering dropping his last name, but he knew that there were plenty of Benjamins out there, and he didn't want Quinn getting confused. "You'll have to text me later so I've got your number, too." He listened along with the story, feeling a little dumb when it took him a second to get it. "Oh, like - the- like a river, brook. Not like, Brooke with an e at the end. Science was not my thing, can you tell?" Nodding along with Quinn's commentary on the construction, Ben bit the inside of his cheek, silently pondering. "Yeah, I wish I could know more..." He muttered, fingers pulling at his sleeve. "In my free time? Read? Watch movies, relax, come to town... pretty much anything, you name it." Go on a date with you. "What do you like to do in your free time?" 

Quinn  

"How rebellious," Quinn replied immediately, laughing. The conversation between the two of them was so easy. It was impossible not to notice that, even though he wasn't sure what to do with the information. Ignore it, that was probably for the best. Not overthink it. At least, not while he was still right in front of him at the diner. "Fast enough for there to be a drive your tractor to school day. Although, come to think of it, that might've been something Everett made up when our folks grounded him from the car," he said with a shake of his head. "Exclusive, huh? Lucky me," he teased right back, taking the phone when it was handed back to him. He noticed the formal first name last name format, and he was pretty sure that Ben thought his social circle was a lot more extensive than it really was. "Oh, I intend to," he responded, immediately snapping a selfie with a goofy face and sending it to his new contact. "Use it responsibly," he said with a very serious expression before cracking a smile. "Science isn't my thing sometimes, so I get it. I worked in a lab after I graduated college, and my boss brought me donuts when I looked stressed, so apparently I have a very obvious stressed look," he joked. Ben looked genuinely concerned about the construction, and he wished he had some useful information if only to assuage whatever feelings he was having. It was a protective instinct, usually reserved for family or friends. "A lot of the same. I've been trying to go to the gym at least once a week, so that's been interesting." He certainly wasn't going to mention how he'd gone flying off the back of a treadmill the other day.

Ben  

"That's me, Edgewood's most rebellious sub." Ben laughed at his own joke, knowing he was probably far to the opposite side of the spectrum. He was genuinely enjoying their conversation. It came easier now that he was comfortable with their flirting, easier to put the past in the past and accept the simple fact that he was attracted to Quinn. "Yeah, I don't think drive your tractor to school day was an actual thing, sorry to burst that bubble." Not that he would've been surprised if there had been; Edgewater was a town that would have something like that every year. "Yeah, it's really exclusive, 'cause you're the only one that gets it, and you can ask for updates on things, too. I hear the guy running the newsletter is a pretty quick responder, too." When he watched Quinn take the selfie, he smiled affectionately, rubbing at the back of his neck. "Yes, Sir. Sorry I forgot the picture for you, but I'm pretty sure I'm the only Benjamin Elman that you know, so." Now he wished he had put a picture in Quinn's phone. "Aren't you, like, a doctor of science, though? You've gotta be, like, ten times better at it than I am." He nodded along with what Quinn told him he was doing now that he was back in Edgewater. "Hey, that's more dedication than I've got. I go maybe once biweekly, but I also jog a lot, so... I guess there's that. I may not be in peak baseball shape, but I could still hold my own on a diamond, I think. I can still fit the letterman's jacket, at the very least, so that's a win."

Quinn  

"You know, something tells me that isn't the case," Quinn teased. Truthfully, he had no idea what kind of submissive Ben was. That was part of the intrigue. With the data he had so far, he could see him going either way. He was curious to find out, but he didn't want to spook Ben too early on. "And here I was thinking they just quit the tradition before I got a chance to try it out," he said with a shake of his head. "Yeah? Glad I'm signed up for it, then," he said. "You're the only Benjamin that I know. Or at least, the only one to be a contact in my phone." His contact list was pretty sparse. He wasn't much of a casual texter. He chuckled when Ben commented on his being a doctor of science. "I am. But no one likes it when someone brags about being a doctor of science." Truthfully, it had been a lot of work, and he was still paying off student loans. But he liked teaching well enough. He'd had too many shitty professors along the way to not try to be one of the better ones, even if it was only better in comparison. "See, the idea of jogging is just so fundamentally unpleasant that I've decided to avoid it at all costs." The last time he'd tried it had been the treadmill fiasco, so it was clearly for good reason. More beneficial for his health not to jog, if you thought about it.

Ben  

“You might be right on that assumption, but there’s only one way to find out...” Ben really hoped that Quinn wanted someone who could be obedient. Who was obedient. He just hoped that they were truly as compatible as they seemed to be. “I’m the only one, really?” So he could have just left it at Benjamin. Too late for regrets now. He almost never used his full name with anyone, but giving it to Quinn just felt right. With Quinn’s beautiful voice, he wanted to be Benjamin. “It’s not bragging. I’m more than happy to listen to you talking about your accomplishments, Sir.” That was true; even though Ben might not understand it all, he was definitely going to try. He laughed at Quinn’s feelings about jogging, propping his chin up on his knuckles again. “I just like the scenery changes better than I like the treadmill. And I can run at my perfect pace, not at a weird increment that’s just a tiny bit off. And I can slow down or speed up as much as I want whenever I want.” He realized soon after that he was probably rambling. “There are a lot of pros to it, I mean. I like it. But I’m not gonna push you into going jogging just because I like it. It’s perfectly normal to disagree with me, I mean. The gym is nice for weights, though.”

Quinn  

And an awfully flirty comment coming from the youngest Elman. He was pleased with his poker face because if he didn't have one, he might very well have fallen right out of his stool. "And would you like for me to find out?" Asked innocently enough. He didn't bother putting any innuendo into the question because the words spoke for themselves. "You are," he added in response to Ben's question. Well aren't you just the cutest. He was hot, to be sure, but somehow he managed to be both all at once. "I'll let you in on a little secret, then. Half the reason I got my doctorate is because I knew the hot professor thing would work for me," he joked. Well, half-joked. The tie and button down sleeves rolled up to his elbows only served to emphasize his point. "Oh, I don't get along with a treadmill either," he replied immediately. "Probably wouldn't have bit the dust the other day if I had just gone on a jog outside." It was cute, though, the rambling about jogging. Quinn might actually consider rolling out of bed at a semi-decent hour to go on a jog with him. God, wasn't that a horrifying thought? "Yeah, I'll be sticking with the weights there from now on."

Ben  

The question sounded so innocuous, but if Ben had been any less stable, it might’ve taken him out. Yes, it’s what I’ve been trying to get you to ask the whole night...! “I think I’d like that, Sir,” he replied after taking a deep breath to steady himself. That was the hardest part; admitting that he wanted that. He did it, though. He did it. “The hot professor thing really works for you. Like, really.” That was what he’d been thinking about the whole night, after all. Raising his eyebrows at Quinn’s seemingly continuous failures in cardio, he nodded at the comment about sticking to weights. “Well, if you ever need a spotter, you know where to find one. Especially now.”

Quinn  

"Good boy, Benjamin. Thank you for telling me," he said, a sincere compliment as he looked at him across the counter. He stood up from his stool, knowing that both he and Brooke were likely wanting to close up shot, and he'd lingered long past his welcome. Well. Brooke had never failed him as a wingwoman before. Grinning at the compliment, he took his coat in hand. "Thank you. Hot waiter is not a trope I'd considered before, and yet..." He teased as he let his sentence trail off. "Oh? I suppose we'll have to work off those Oreos somehow." He contemplated making a comment about him getting too distracted, but he was still playing the balancing game, not flirting too much at once.

Ben  

Oh, holy shit... Ben had to grip the counter to keep himself from stumbling. At the same time, he bit down on his tongue to keep himself from moaning. The words replayed over and over again in his mind, though. Good boy, Benjamin. Good boy, Benjamin. Good boy, Benjamin. “Oh, wait, don’t you want change for that...?” He asked as he saw Quinn gathering his coat. Picking up the check and the payment off of the counter, he figured Quinn had to want change; it was a pretty big tip otherwise. “Yeah, hot waiter isn’t exactly... peak sexy, I’ll admit,” he chuckled in concession. He was a service sub, though; with a little twist, something like this could be incredibly sexy to him. “I guess we will.” He did want to spend more time with Quinn outside of work; he’d do pretty much anything to get it. But he couldn’t just reach for him and ask him to stay until the end of his shift, to his dismay. “Just text me whenever. Seriously. I’m always around, Sir.” He sincerely hoped that that would be enough.

Quinn  

Quinn saw the reaction to his words and seriously contemplated taking him home with him right now. His shift was clearly over, and those three words likely wouldn't have had such an effect on him if he were submitting regularly. "No change. I got excellent service," he replied with a grin. He thought about how Ben was easily the sexiest waiter he'd seen, but that was a thought better stuck in his head. Not to mention, he wasn't usually in the habit of having extended conversations with his waiters, so that ruled out a good deal of them out of hand. Whenever, he noted. The invitation was really open, and he couldn't help but wonder again if he wanted to do this right now. "What are you doing after your shift ends?" This was why his time management went to hell. He found a pretty sub and there went his plans to grade.

Ben  

"Do you want to leave a note for Brooke letting her know you had good service at the diner tonight?" he teased, trying to get his mind to quiet down -- good boy, Benjamin -- it would be for the best if it just let him focus on the conversation at hand. "But thanks. Really." The tip was excessive, but Ben wasn't going to insist on giving the money back to Quinn. He could buy himself an extra hot chocolate or three in the morning. Or rent a movie. Or buy a toy. He could treat himself to something, and he was grateful. "After my shift..." he repeated, running his thumb over his lower lip, looking down at the counter as if he was contemplating. "Well, I was going to go home and make dinner, but now that I've already had dinner, it looks like my planner's empty. Why?" His eyes returned to Quinn's face as he spoke. Ben was almost bouncing on his toes with enthusiasm. He wanted the invitation - was it a dream that he was getting it so soon? Was he daydreaming? Had Quinn already left the diner, leaving him in the relative silence of the old Edgewater establishment? Or was this reality? Was he about to get something that he'd wanted since he first laid eyes on Quinn again...? 

Quinn  

“I might just. Never had a favorite waiter before, so here’s to new experiences,” he replied with an easygoing grin. He was aware that this tip was certainly bordering on excessive, but Ben didn’t seem to mind. Things were just easy with him in a way they hadn’t been since-. He should put the brakes on this. Logically he knew that. Still, was he going to actually listen to logic where Ben was involved? Probably fucking not. “I’m interested to find out if your claim about being Edgewater’s most rebellious sub is accurate,” he admitted. “I know it’s a rather last minute invitation; if you’d rather plan for another time, that can be arranged, too.” It was nice, knowing that regardless, Ben was interested in exploring this with him at some point. They had the hardest part of the conversation out of the way, now it was just a matter of when.

Ben  

"Here's to new experiences," he repeated back with a smile, Quinn's grin enough to make Ben want to return it. Going to the cash register, he quickly put away what Quinn owed, storing the rest in his own tip compartment, closing things up after that. Turning his attention back to Quinn, his heart almost leapt out of his chest. "It's not accurate," he replied, unable to bite his tongue. "Unless rebellion is your thing? I could be- I mean- fuck--" he muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose. Forcing himself to take a breath before he continued, he nodded. "I mean, now's good - not now, but, like..." glancing at the clock on the wall, he nodded. "Twenty minutes from now? I'm free. Are you sure you don't have... like... other things? You don't have to be up too early for this? Because I want this. I do - I just- are you sure?" Trying to get his words straight, Ben looked over at Quinn, both excited and anxious at the same time. "If you wanna sit with me 'til the end of my shift, we can maybe discuss limits and the rest? Unless somebody else comes in before my replacement, then I'd have to worry about them, but - if nobody does...? We could talk?"

Quinn  

They were back to the part where Ben was incredibly flustered once again. “No, I didn’t think it was,” he agreed with a smile. “You like being a good boy too much to misbehave, right?” he asked, wanting to reach out and brush his hands through his hair but holding back for now. “Twenty minutes, sure. I can help you put the chairs on top of tables or whatever you do to close up shop, too,” he offered. He didn’t mind being put to work, particularly now that the place was Brooke’s. “I’m sure, Ben,” he added, making sure to make eye contact with him to drive the message home. “I’m interested in you. And I’m flattered that you’re willing to try this with me.” He wanted to make sure Ben was aware that he was wanted, too. Quinn then set his coat back down, pulling up the seat he’d just vacated. “Let’s talk about it,” he agreed. 

Ben  

"The more you call me good boy on shift, the less my brain realizes I'm on shift," he pointed out. As much as he wanted to drop to his knees right then and there, he couldn't exactly do that -- he was still working, after all. "The diner's 24/7, Sir. I'm not closing, I'm just off-shift. We've got replacements coming in in 20 minutes." Nineteen minutes. God, if only time could move a little bit faster, Ben would appreciate it endlessly. When Quinn pointed out that he was interested in him, Ben had to do his best to keep from blushing. "I'm flattered that you're willing to try this with me, too." Going to lean back against the counter, he nodded in agreement. It was an easy enough discussion to have; he'd had it plenty of times before. "My safeword is shortstop. My hard limits are scat, needle play, age play, and degradation. Softer limits are watersports, public sex, and heavy pain play."

Quinn  

"Well, I can't have you distracted if there's a last minute customer, can I?" He took the hint, not wanting to overuse it anyway. "Is it really? Here I was thinking Edgewater's too small to have anything that's open at all hours." He wondered if that was a Brooke decision, or if it had been that way for a while and he just hadn't noticed. He was sure that they got some customers at 3 A.M., probably more around the weekend. Then Ben was complimenting him once again, and he was pulled out of his speculation. He smiled before listening as Ben went into the basic safeword, hard limits, soft limits spiel. "And what are your favorite things to do?" he asked, wanting to have the information instead of just guessing at it. "As for me, I use the stoplight system, and my hard limits are scat, vore, and age play."

Ben  

"I appreciate that," he replied sincerely; if there was a last minute customer, god forbid, Ben didn't want to be as distracted as he was at any moment that Quinn decided to call him good boy. "Yeah, we get the three am customers in from Rammer Jammer drunk off their asses, because nothing says drunk food like fries and pancakes." He took the overnight shifts more often than usual, mostly because it was easier for him to handle the drunk crowds than any of the women who worked at the diner. He'd pretty much learned the ways of the customers by now. He just did his best to make sure that everyone left Mac's happy. "Stoplight system works for me, too," he quickly clarified - it was good to have something like 'yellow', something that said they needed to pause as opposed to a hard stop like a safeword brought. "As for my favorite things..." This was harder to talk about for Ben; it was easier to have quick hookups where neither of them cared about boxes being checked, favorites being hit. Nevertheless, he spoke up. "Um, I like bondage, ropes are better than leather, but either are good -- and orgasm control, those are the big two. Power exchange is good for me, body worship, sensory play, um... marking. I'm sure there's more, but... not at the top of my head. There's more stuff that I do like than stuff that I don't, let's say that."

Quinn  

"Kinda forgot how popular the Rammer Jammer gets," he admitted. He hadn't been there since he'd been back, which was a testament to Everett not calling him for a ride home. Probably had other people to call since he'd gotten used to him not being around. "Gotta soak up the alcohol, though, right?" he asked with a playful roll of his eyes. He'd stumbled upon way too many people who genuinely believed the myth. Short stop and stop light, he noticed. Easy to remember. Then when he went into specific questions, Quinn thought about making a note on his phone, but he decided he'd do that once he was alone. It wasn't that serious, but he did like knowing what, specifically, Ben wanted. He was a little surprised that praise hadn't made the list because calling him a good boy had had such an effect on him. "Good," he said, leaving off the boy, as promised. He could work with all of that, and it had given him plenty to choose from, including two favorites. He thought about combining them, seeing how long Ben could last. He had fifteen minutes plus the drive home to decide how he wanted the scene to play out.

Ben  

"Yeah, I don't really stay that late ever when I'm there, but I know that there are people who love it, and who am I to judge them...?" He was too much of a lightweight to fully enjoy the bar scene. But Theo did work there, so he did have to stop by every so often to say hello, to enjoy the company, to soak up the social scene, and nurse a beer. "Oh, yeah, um - I didn't mention praise, or, like, hair pulling - did I say hair pulling? I like it when people play with my hair. And body worship. I can't remember what I said at all, the words came out of my mouth and my brain decided to forget them." He nodded a bit, tapping his fingers on the counter, trying to recall what he'd said shortly before. "Um - did I ask what you like? Cause I wanna know what you like, too. Like... I want to make you feel good, you know? As a Dom, what makes you feel good?" He was genuinely curious; he did like to please his Dom whenever possible. And now they had plenty of time for Ben to get antsy with anticipation.

Quinn  

"The latest I've ever stayed there was back when I wasn't old enough to buy my own drinks." It was beyond easy to get someone who was old enough to buy drinks to get one for you, but he didn't let himself think too much about that. That had been Callan's scene. Like Ben had read his mind, he mentioned praise and hair pulling, and Quinn added that to the mental list he had going. "Brains do that sometimes," he assured with a fond smile. "And if you'd like to know, I'll repeat what you said back to me," he said. It was worth note that he mentioned body worship twice. Maybe he'd tie him up and kiss him all over until he was begging. The thought sent a pleasant shiver down his spine. Ben changed gears, and Quinn nodded. "Thanks for asking. I do like a well-behaved sub. I don't mind putting a brat in their place, per se, but it's nice to just reward good behavior." He paused, considering. "Other than that, we have a lot of common interests. Edging, bondage... I might not tie your hands tonight so you're free to explore. Or I might make you wait for it, depending on your preference."

Ben  

"Oh, god, I remember those days..." Ben admitted sheepishly. When he'd graduated high school, his siblings had brought him there, buying him drinks until he was too drunk to know his own name. "I really only go because my best friend works there. Bars aren't really my scene." He was glad that Quinn could repeat back what Ben said, because Ben genuinely couldn't remember half the things that had left his lips. "Did I mention power exchange and bondage?" He figured he had, but his mouth was moving faster than his mind could keep up. "Can you tell I'm nervous? But, like, good nervous. Excited nervous." Taking a deep breath, Ben shot a look at the clock. Less than ten minutes to go. "I'd like to think I'm a well-behaved sub. I can count on one hand the number of times I've been punished in my life, so... that's good, right?" Almost bouncing on his toes, Ben nodded along as Quinn spoke. "I -- I want you to surprise me. Is that asking too much? I trust you. If I didn't trust you I wouldn't have agreed to submit to you so quickly. I trust you - all that to say that I want you... to do what you think's best for both of us. I trust your mind, Sir."

Quinn  

If you grew up in this town, it was all but predestined that you had some embarrassing story that happened at the Rammer Jammer. How many embarrassing stories; however, that all depends on a person's personality. "Yeah? Who's that?" He was just asking to make conversation. It was important to know things about any sub he was planning to do a scene with. Just run of the mill holding a conversation. "You did," he confirmed. "Ropes are better than leather, but either are good. You also mentioned orgasm control, sensory play, and marking." He neglected to mention the fact that he'd brought up body worship twice, although he found it endearing. "Excited nervous is good. We have the stoplight system if it ever gets into bad nervous," he said, which of course Ben already knew. Still, it seemed prudent to mention it again. He was well aware that Ben was giving him something with all of this. He wanted him to know that he wasn't taking it lightly. "That is good," he agreed. He listened intently as Ben said that he wanted him to surprise him, smiling again. "That's not too much. That's what it's all about, right? None of this works if the trust isn't there."

Ben  

"Oh, her name's Theo. Theodora Flanigan. She's my age. You might've seen her around the house once or twice when we were kids." He was more than happy to talk about Theo; it was easier to talk about her than it was to talk about himself, after all. When Quinn started listing back everything he said, Ben nodded along. "Okay - yeah - yeah, I like all of that stuff. All of that stuff is really good. You said edging? That's good. Okay. We're on the same page." Taking another deep breath to calm his racing heart, Ben gave Quinn a smile. "We still have the stoplight system. We're green right now, I'm green, I mean. This is good. I'm looking forward to it." Fiddling with his hands a little bit, he glanced at the clock again, eagerly waiting for his shift to end. "Yeah, that's what it's all about. And I do trust you. I do. I've known you practically all my life, I know you aren't going to do anything to, like, hurt me or anything. It'll be nice." When his replacement finally - finally - walked through the door, Ben gave him a smile and a pleasant greeting about the night. Taking off his apron, he nodded again to Quinn. "Okay... ready...?"

Quinn  

"The name sounds familiar," Quinn replied. It was Edgewater. What name didn't sound familiar? He noticed Ben relax a little bit when he asked about her, though, so he decided to continue talking about her. "What's she up to when she's not wrangling patrons at the Rammer Jammer?" he joked. It was good to hear back from his sub that they were on the same page. It had been a while since he'd so obviously overwhelmed a person, and as much as he was enjoying it, he really didn't want to take advantage. That smile of Ben's had to be enough to level the playing field, though. And when Ben started using the stoplight system before he even asked, the feeling of fondness hit him again. He glanced over at the clock when Ben did, also more than ready to head out. Quinn decided against pointing out the fact that he really hadn't been around a whole lot in the past thirteen years. People could change after all. He had in a lot of ways. But the main point of acknowledging that was knowing that he wasn't going to hurt him. He wouldn't. Fortunately, Ben's replacement came a little early. He wondered if that was a norm, people coming slightly early to their shifts to relieve the next person. In a place like Mac's, it definitely seemed plausible. "I am. Do you want to follow me to my place?" he asked, coat in one hand, bag slung over his shoulder. He didn't want Ben to be without a ride if he didn't end up wanting to stay the night.

Ben  

"Yeah, but it's Edgewater. Every name of somebody who grew up here sounds familiar," he pointed out, pushing a hand through his hair again, the product he'd used to smooth some of it back quickly losing its grip on his hair, causing some of his curls to fall into his face. He was practically bouncing with excitement as he went to clock out, grabbing his keys and his coat and leaving his apron behind. Fidgeting with the keys in his hand, he nodded at Quinn's suggestion. "Yeah, that sounds great." He was going to offer to take Quinn's bag for him, but given the fact that they were driving separately, Ben didn't want to accidentally forget Quinn's bag in his car and leave him without his work materials. He'd offer small acts of submission elsewhere, then. "My car's the black one, over there--" he pointed at one end of the parking lot, scratching at the back of his neck. "Just so you know I'm not some random creep that's following you. I'm me." He tried to joke, giving a little smile. "I'll be right behind you, here's to hoping I don't get lost on these streets I've known my entire life."

Quinn  

Quinn chuckled when Ben caught him in his non-committal comment. Truly, he didn't really remember any of the friends Ben had over when he hung out at the Elman place. Then they were headed outside into the crisp autumn air, and Quinn was glad that it was only a short walk to his vehicle, a white Equinox that was a few years old. "I'll make sure not to lose you. The traffic in this place is just awful," he said with a playful roll of his eyes. "See you when we get there," he said, settling into his car and turning on the heat. It was a pretty short drive, so it probably wouldn't even properly kick in until he got to his place. He made sure Ben was ready before he drove out of Mac's parking lot. He wasn't committed to staying in Edgewater long enough to buy a house, but he didn't mind his apartment. It wasn't as cluttered with boxes as it had once been, but it wasn't fit for company according to the standards he was raised on, either. He didn't feel self-conscious, though; he doubted Ben would judge. He mulled over what he wanted to do as he drove, careful not to get too distracted. He stepped out of his car when they got to the parking lot, gathering his things once again. This time it was his turn to ask if Ben was ready. "Still green?" he asked instead when he saw him.

Ben  

"Oh, yeah, I've never sat in worse traffic in my life," Ben joked in return, unlocking his old Camaro convertible - something he'd spent plenty of paychecks saving up for, and something he still treasured to this day. "See you then." Going to get in the car, he didn't bother with the heat, figuring it would take too long to warm up between Mac's and Quinn's apartment. Edgewater wasn't exactly big, and it wasn't as if it was as cold as it got in winter quite yet. Following close behind Quinn's Equinox, Ben tapped his fingers against the steering wheel as he drove, both nervous and excited at the same time. It would be nice to scene with Quinn, nice to scene in general, but he was especially glad that it was Quinn. Once they reached an apartment complex that wasn't too far from Ben's own apartment, he took the parking spot beside Quinn's, climbing out of his car and locking it behind him. "Yes, Sir, still green," he replied confidently. "Can I take your bag for you? So your hands aren't so full?"

Quinn  

"Good," Quinn replied with a small smile. "Nice car, by the way," he added, glancing over at it. He really didn't know much about cars in general, but a convertible definitely suited him. He could easily picture himself in the passenger's seat as they drove with the top down, showing Ben a new song he found. Of course, that would probably have to wait until summer, and that was something Quinn wasn't going to think about. "You can, thank you, Ben," Quinn replied to his next question. He hadn't yet put his bag over his shoulder yet, so it was easy enough to hand it over. He led the way inside his apartment complex, stopping in front of apartment 23. "That can just go on the table, thanks," he said, referring to what could technically be considered a dining room table, even though there were only four chairs, and there was no way in hell he'd be able to fit all of the aunts, uncles, and cousins at it. Lucky for him, he wasn't planning on hosting any family holidays anytime soon. Meanwhile, he busied himself getting both of them a glass of water.

Ben  

“Oh, thanks. My pride and joy,” he admitted, looking down at the car. He already missed being able to drive with the top down during the warm summer months. He just had to wait the rest of the year before he could do that again. “My pleasure, Sir,” he replied with a smile, taking the bag from him and draping it over his shoulder. Following him up to the apartment, he noticed that it was still not quite unpacked, but who was Ben to judge? He hadn’t moved in the past four years, but, if he were to move, he would definitely take his time unpacking, too. Nodding at the instructions, he went and sat the bag down on the table, looking around. “It’s nice here. Cozy,” he smiled over at Quinn, leaning against the table. He could definitely see himself feeling at home here, but he decided against mentioning that. “I like it.”

Quinn  

Quinn very nearly made a comment about how he hoped that would be the theme of the night, Ben’s pleasure, but he decided against it. He wanted to get Ben acclimated to his place a little bit before he got him flustered. “Yeah? The half unpacked boxes do it for ya?” he teased as he handed over a glass of water, taking a sip of his own. “Thanks for not minding it,” he said seriously. “My mom would be absolutely horrified that I’m allowing company in with my apartment looking like this, but I didn’t think you’d mind.” His tone was joking again, easygoing, wanting to make sure Ben was comfortable before he dragged him unceremoniously off to the bedroom. Normally, he’d have no qualms about it. They had their stoplights, after all. Stop lights and shortstop, and yes, the baseball reference was endearing too.

Ben  

“It’s not the boxes, it’s... I don’t know, the place. It’s... I don’t know. It’s like you. Just showed up in Edgewater, for the first time in over a decade, still settling in, but... it suits you, you know?” Reaching for his glass of water and thanking Quinn for it, Ben took a little sip, shrugging. “Well, good thing I won’t tell your mom,” he teased back playfully, drinking more of the water. He knew he’d have to be hydrated for the scene; he was grateful for Quinn for taking that into account. “I’m happy to be here, really.” The more they stood there, though, the more antsy Ben became. He was excited, but the longer he had to wait, the more curious he got. Quickly finishing the glass of water, Ben set the cup aside, giving Quinn a smile. “Thanks again for that.”

Quinn  

“I’ll take that as a compliment, then,” Quinn replied with a smile. He finished about half of his own glass before setting it down, deciding he’d come back for the rest. “Of course. You’re welcome to anything here,” he replied before reaching out to take Ben’s hand, showing him the way to the bedroom. He’d been wanting to touch him all night, and now the slightest thing had him all but vibrating. He already had an idea of what he wanted to do. “Take off your shoes, socks, and shirt, and kneel on the bed with your back facing me.” Quinn let go of his hand so he could follow his instructions, bending down to take off his converse and mismatched socks.

Ben  

“Oh, yeah, it is a compliment. I promise.” He did mean what he had said— he really did think that Quinn’s place felt nice. Ben could definitely feel comfortable there. As soon as Quinn took his hand, Ben felt his heart pick up with excitement. Taking a deep breath, he let himself focus on the feeling of Quinn’s hand in his; it was softer than he expected, but a good size for holding, relative to Ben’s own hand. Following him into the bedroom, he did his best to keep himself from bouncing with excitement. As soon as Quinn uttered the word kneel, Ben felt his excitement pick up even more. “Yes, Sir, thank you, Sir...” he murmured happily, taking another deep breath. Bending down, he undid the laces on his shoes, tugging them off and putting them neatly off to the side, placing his socks inside of them. Then, he stood, tugging off his shirt. After folding it, he dropped it to sit on top of his shoes. Then, he finally made his way to the bed, climbing onto it, and kneeling with his back to Quinn, his butt resting on his calves, palms face up on his thighs. Closing his eyes, he took another deep breath, letting the feeling of kneeling for the first time in a while consume him. It felt amazing. 

Quinn  

"Good boy," Quinn murmured, taking in the sight of him, letting him kneel untouched for a moment. He was even more gorgeous with these extra layers removed, and Quinn was still contemplating all of the possibilities. He had time; Ben seemed more than content to be kneeling for him. Next time, he'd have him waiting and kneeling. If there was a next time. Normally, he was ambivalent about whether or not there was a next time. Shaking off the thought, Quinn focused again on the task at hand. Kneeling on the bed put Ben at an ideal height for what Quinn was going to do next. Typically, he'd do a quick hook up, but sometimes he liked to take his time. He hoped Ben wanted to take his time. Quinn stepped forward, putting his hands on Ben's shoulders and starting to massage his bare skin. He applied light pressure at first, not wanting to accidentally hurt him. His hands drifted downward, applying consistent pressure, and even as he was tempted to dip his head and press a kiss to the back of his neck, he held off for the moment, instead interested in Ben's reaction to what he was doing so far.

Ben  

The praise drew a hum from his lips, Ben's eyes fluttering shut for a minute. He really couldn't overestimate the amount he liked to be called a good boy; he practically lived for the praise. He let the feeling of kneeling relax him, deciding against kneeling up - if Quinn wanted him to lift his ass off his legs, he was sure that Quinn would say so. His mind was silenced, no longer wondering about what Quinn wanted to do to him, with him, now just appreciating the feeling of being on his knees on the bed, the mattress far more comfortable than most other surfaces he'd knelt on in the past. "Oh, fuck..." he whispered as soon as he felt Quinn massaging his shoulders. He figured that he was allowed to speak - Quinn didn't gag him, didn't give him orders to hold his tongue, so why wouldn't he be allowed to comment? "Sir, your hands... where did you learn how to do that...?" Biting his lip gently, he could feel the stress running off of him in waves. "Mmm... thank you..." His muscles had been tenser than he realized, but, now, with Quinn working the tension out of them, he felt much looser, much more relaxed... the fact that subspace was already creeping in proved that to him.

Quinn  

Feeling Ben relax under his hands was yet another good sign. Even though he'd explicitly stated that he trusted him, the first time doing a scene with someone could be a nerve-wracking experience. Quinn wanted him to feel as relaxed as possible. Safe with him. He smiled when Ben first spoke, a quiet curse word that was further indication that he was doing something right. He didn't really have an answer for how he'd gotten so good at it. It was just instinctual, a habit he'd picked up in college after someone had helped him out of a terrible drop. "You're welcome, handsome." He kept at it for a few more minutes before pulling his hands back. "Now, I'd like you to stand up and take off the rest of your clothes. Then get back on the bed, this time on all fours. I'm going to let you touch yourself while I rim you. I want you to say my name only when you're getting close. Then you stop, and wait for instructions. You may not come until I say so. Understood?"

Ben  

Ben practically felt like putty in Quinn’s hands as the Dom continued to work at his muscles. He could certainly get used to this. He’d have to learn Quinn’s tricks for himself, too, already hoping to return the favor one day. His mind was nearly blank when he heard Quinn speak up again. He stayed silent as he gave the instructions, nodding along ever so slightly to show that he was listening. Every step of it seemed more exciting than the first. With a shiver running through him, Ben nodded. “I understand, Sir.” Rolling out of his kneeling position, he climbed off of the bed, making quick work of his slacks and his underwear. He wasn’t ashamed of his body; he never had been. He just wanted Quinn to like it, too. As he folded the clothes, he snuck a glance over at Quinn, trying not to moan at the knowledge that he was fully nude and Quinn was fully dressed. Climbing back onto the bed, he settled himself on all fours, making sure he was both comfortable and stable. He was genuinely looking forward to this- he’d never felt quite so excited about submitting before, and he wanted Quinn to have a good time Domming him. Taking a deep breath, he adjusted his hands just enough that he could comfortably wrap a hand around himself and stay balanced, his head hanging down as he gave himself a single stroke to test the water, a sharp inhale accompanying it. Eager wouldn’t even begin to cover how Ben was feeling in the moment.

Quinn  

Ben was nothing if not respectful, never forgetting a title. It made him consider asking Ben to call him something different, besides sir. Sir was fine, but it was a bit nondescript. Neutral. He likely called every Dominant he came upon sir when they were first introduced. Filing that thought away for later, he watched Ben undress the rest of the way. The phrase body worship came to mind, and a part of him just wanted to pay special attention to all of him. Memorize every detail. For now, though, he just let his gaze linger. "Did you know that you're absolutely gorgeous, Benjamin?" The question slipped past his lips so casually, like he was pointing out the weather, but with a simmering heat behind it. Once again, he let Ben get himself positioned, this time loosening his tie and taking it off. Next came his shirt, right after Ben reacted to his own touch. His pants stayed on for the moment, and he figured his shirtlessness would come as a surprise when he turned Ben over. The bed dipped a little as Quinn came to join him, running a slow hand over the perfect curve of his ass. His own hard on was visible through his pants, now, and this was going to be an exercise in self-control for him as well. He then parted his cheeks and teased Ben's entrance with his tongue, exploring.

Ben  

Taking a few deep breaths, Ben let his eyes slip shut, absorbing the moment without letting his eyes get distracted. He focused on the texture of the blankets beneath his hands and knees, the feeling of the air against his bare skin, the feeling of subspace at the edges of his mind slowly seeping in. When Quinn spoke up again, it took Ben a moment to respond, to breathe through the blush it raised to his cheeks and the shiver it sent through his skin. "Thank you, Sir..." he murmured back, shifting his hands and knees slightly. Taking another deep breath, he could hear Quinn's words echoing through his mind, the air in the room crackling like it was electric against his skin. It felt like Quinn was leaving him waiting like that on purpose, but who was Ben to say what Quinn was doing? He trusted him; he was letting Quinn Dom him, after all. Finally, after what felt like a millennia, he felt the bed dipping behind him. A shiver ran down his spine at the feeling of Quinn's hand running down his ass, Ben's mouth hanging open in desire. Forcing himself to raise a hand to his mouth, he spat in it for lubrication's sake, before wrapping it around his length, just as Quinn's tongue pressed against his hole. He moaned quietly, beginning to stroke himself at a leisurely rate, trying to match Quinn's pace. "Oh my god..." he whispered, mind nearly blank with desire. "Thank you..."

Quinn  

Figuring that he must be doing something right with Ben's thanks, he kept going, varying his tactics as he went. Quinn moved down to lick along his taint before moving back, his lips forming an o as he lightly blew along where his tongue had once been. He gave a light press of his tongue against his hole before pressing in as far as he could. After he pulled back again, he took his time spelling Ben's name with his tongue, all thirteen letters. He listened the whole time, making sure that it was well received. He wasn't sure how Ben felt about rimming alone, but combined with giving himself a hand job, Quinn was sure that he would be able to get himself close, just like he was hoping for. The discomfort of his hard on straining through his pants was hardly noticeable as he distracted himself with Ben's glorious reactions to his ministrations.

Ben  

The feelings were indescribable, every sensation amplified. Every time he felt Quinn's breath against his skin, he felt shivers going through him. What Quinn could do with his mouth was unbeatable. And the feeling of his tongue pressing into him was amazing. He tried to keep his strokes paced evenly, despite how ragged his breaths were, a moan breaking his lips every so often. He could feel himself getting closer and closer, pressing himself to last longer despite his hand picking up speed. He'd lost track of time long before he could feel himself getting close to climax, forcing his hand back to the bed as his mouth finally managed to speak Quinn's name, teeth biting down at his lips, hands curling in the blankets. "Oh my god -- Quinn--" his breathing was ragged at best, his whole body feeling like it was being shocked in the best way possible. He could feel an ache in him, an ache that would surely be worth it when Quinn allowed him to cum in the end - if Quinn allowed him to cum in the end. Even if he didn't, it would be worth it. This felt amazing.

Quinn  

Ben's moans continued to affect him, even as he was listening for the sound of his own name on his lips. He couldn't wait to hear how it sounded, desperate and close. As he continued to use his breath and tongue, he pulled back immediately when Ben managed to say his name. Not a moment before, even though the oh my god would have made him smirk in satisfaction. He gave Ben a moment to collect himself, listening to his ragged breaths. "On your back, sweetheart." He cringed immediately after the term of endearment rolled off his lips, and he was just glad that Ben hadn't seen it. Where had that come from? He didn't just... Call people he did a scene with pet names. Sure, he'd called him a good boy, but that was different. Quickly correcting himself before he got lost in his thoughts, he scooted up so he was laying alongside Ben, on his side so he could get a good look at him. "Color?" Quinn prompted, his pointer finger tracing lightly over Ben's abs, very tempted to glance down at his dick, but for now just curiously watching his face.

Ben  

The pet name was endearing - if Ben had been any more grounded in reality, he would have loved to say something about it. But, instead, all he could do was lower himself to the bed and roll over onto his back, pushing some of his hair out of his face. Finally managing to catch his breath, he laid his eyes on Quinn for the first time, and he looked amazing shirtless. It made Ben want to reach out and touch, but he wasn't sure if he was allowed to. "Green, Sir," he replied as soon as he was prompted to give his color, his hand moving to run over Quinn's shoulder and collarbones, forgetting about the fact that he hadn't asked permission to touch. He figured that Quinn would have told him if he wasn't allowed. Words weren't coming as easily to him - it was likely due to subspace creeping into his mind - but he knew better than to leave a prompt for a color hanging, especially when he felt as good as he did. Nodding a tiny bit, he let his eyes slip shut for a minute, appreciating the feeling of Quinn's finger running over his abs.

Quinn  

Edging could get intense, and even though Ben had listed it as one of his top two favorites, Quinn was going to keep checking in for as many times as he was close and not allowed to come. Being brought to the edge once could be frustrating enough, and Quinn was planning to do it at least one more time before he let Ben have his release. He was thinking that the third time would be the charm, and he'd make it a surprise for Ben, continuing with the theme of saying his name and telling him he could come right after he did. For the moment, though, he was content to let Ben come down a little bit before he started in again. It took him by surprise when Ben touched him without asking for permission once he answered his question. He hadn't told him he couldn't, though, and really, Quinn had wanted him to. He glanced down at Ben's cock, red and leaking pre-cum, and then back up to his face, surprisingly relaxed for just having been denied an orgasm. He let a few more minutes pass before he started moving to position himself between Ben's legs. "This time I'm going to blow you. You can put your hands wherever you'd like them. Same deal, say my name when you're getting close."

Ben  

Ben did appreciate the check-ins; if he was any more coherent, he would have said so. Instead, he could just lay there, absorbing the feeling of the moment, of being in Quinn's bed, beside him, just an edge shy of an orgasm. His balls did ache, but it was a good sort of ache, like the ache after a workout. Propping his head up slightly against the pillows, he let himself breathe for an indeterminate amount of time, knowing that Quinn was keeping an eye on him. He felt so good, it was almost like he had left his body on the bed and was floating above it, the air electric around him, his body feeling so good he could almost cry. He felt the bed moving, so he opened his eyes again, looking to see Quinn positioned between his legs. If he could manage to speak very much, he would explain that Quinn was a far more generous Dom than many he'd been with in the past, and that Ben was appreciating every second of their time, but all he could do was nod, one hand curling up in Quinn's hair lazily. "Yes, Sir," he managed to roll the words off his tongue, giving him a smile to show that he was enjoying himself despite his lack of vocabulary at the moment.

Quinn  

He'd been hoping that Ben would put his hand in his hair, but he wasn't going to order him to do it. He was enjoying himself regardless. Ben was a wonderful submissive, and the fact that he'd had such an easy time coming up with this scene on the fly just spoke to their compatibility. He ignored that for the moment, taking it slow as he pressed soft kisses to his inner thighs, first. One hand reached up to tease his thumb over his nipple, glancing up to watch Ben's face for just a moment. After a bit more teasing, he withdrew his hand to spit in it, giving Ben's dick a few lazy strokes as he tongued over the tip. He started with a slow rhythm at first, more teasing with his tongue than moving back and forth. The movement of his tongue was constant and intentional, one hand stroking where his mouth couldn't reach and the other holding Ben's hip.

Ben  

Playing with Quinn's hair gently, Ben was enjoying the feeling of it between his fingers. It felt silky, perhaps even more so because of the way his senses felt heightened. A sharp inhale escaped his lips at the feeling of Quinn's thumb teasing over his nipple - he hadn't realized how sensitive they'd be until Quinn did that. As soon as Quinn's mouth was on him, Ben had to do his best not to squirm. It had been a long time since someone had blown him, and he was loving every second of it. His hand curled up a little tighter in Quinn's hair, teeth biting into his lower lip. "Oh my god--" he whispered, arching his hips up slightly. Ben had to do his best to refrain from saying Quinn's name, knowing he wasn't close enough to the edge for that quite yet. "Sir--" 

Quinn  

Even if Ben hadn't been making the most delicious noises in response to his mouth, the hand in his hair was an indication that he was enjoying himself. Quinn loved the feeling as his grip tightened, and huh, maybe hair pulling was on his list of things that he enjoyed. He usually told subs they couldn't touch when he was giving a blowjob, but Ben had been so good for him that he'd allowed it. He certainly didn't regret it even as his cock twitched in his pants again at the sensation. He kept his wits about him as he hollowed out his cheeks, careful not to suck too hard as he did so. Moaning around his cock to show just how into it he was, his hand moved from his hip to lightly brush over his balls. Quinn glanced up at Ben as he took a teasing pace before he ramped up the intensity, moving up and down, swirling his tongue around, and god was he tempted to get his lube from the drawer of his bedside table and add a finger, but they hadn't discussed that, so he refrained for this time.

Ben  

It was almost as if every single thing that Quinn did, he did it because he could read Ben's mind. Each movement brought him closer and closer to the edge in the best way possible. His breath was ragged as he felt Quinn brush a hand over his balls, his eyes opening at the teasing pace. He gave a little whine, mouth hanging open with desire. That teasing didn't last for long, though - soon after, Quinn picked up the intensity of everything, and Ben threw his head back with pleasure. He could feel himself getting close to the edge again, his hand tightening in Quinn's hair. "Oh - fuck-- Quinn-" he blurted out quickly, trying not to push past the point of no return; better to stop now than to cum without permission. His hand remained curled in Quinn's hair, his head back against the pillow, mouth hanging open as he gasped for air, not realizing he'd been holding his breath between moans.

Quinn  

Quinn kept up his pace, idly wondering how quickly he could bring Ben to the edge, so he was saying his name that way again. Just when his jaw started to ache, Ben said his name, and he dutifully pulled off with a slight pop. He pressed one small kiss to Ben's thigh before pulling completely back. This time, instead of laying next to him, Quinn got off the bed entirely. He took off his pants and boxers so he could put them in his hamper. His half hard dick was obvious, but he wasn't paying attention to see if Ben looked. Instead, he reached into the drawer beside his bed to grab the lube and a condom. The bed dipped again as he laid down next to Ben on his side once again. "Very good boy, Benjamin," he murmured, brushing a hand through his hair and taking in his facial expression. He'd been doing so well that Quinn had to contemplate whether or not he still wanted to surprise him and let him come or just tell him point blank that he could come whenever he wanted for this third time around.

Ben  

A whine escaped his throat when Quinn pulled off of him and then climbed off of the bed; he wanted the lazy touches that had come after the edging prior to come this time around, too. But he wasn't in charge of the situation, thankfully - and it seemed like Quinn had other plans. When Quinn undressed, Ben couldn't help but let his eyes rake over his body. Of course, his body was just as beautiful as his face, and Ben felt his mouth watering with desire. Finally, Ben was given what he wanted prior when Quinn laid down beside him again. It felt like his whole body was going to melt into the bed at the praise, leaning into the hand in his hair, his eyes fluttering shut. "Thank you, Sir..." he managed to reply, the warmth of subspace drifting underneath his skin. He could lay like this for hours, he decided. It felt amazing.

Quinn  

It was lucky that Ben seemed to enjoy all of the sexual positions he'd suggested so far. Not every guy could come from a blow job, nor did every guy enjoy being rimmed. Ben, though, had been so good throughout. He continued playing with Ben's hair as he let him come down for the second time. He really was beautiful. So well controlled, trusting, looking absolutely content even though he'd just denied him a second orgasm. No complaints, just pliant, laying next to him. He wasn't sure how long exactly he'd just laid there playing with his hair before he used his free hand to give himself a few good strokes. Between that and remembering how fucking hot Ben sounded moaning his name, it didn't take long at all for him to get hard. Then he pulled back his other hand, needing both to open the condom. Rolling it onto his dick, it occurred to him that he could make it four rounds, see how close he could get Ben from fingering him and stroking his dick. Maybe they'd work up to it. He didn't want to push too many limits their first time around. "Same rules. This time I'm going to fuck you. Color?"

Ben  

It had been a long time since Ben had experienced anything like this. Most of his experience submitting was nonsexual, just submitting to fend away headaches and keep himself in his peak of health. When he was in high school, he had a few repeated scenes with people in his class and the class above him that were sexual, and the same thing applied to college, but since his college graduation, sexual submission had been rare. It was a disappointment to Ben, of course, who would have preferred to be submitting in every aspect of his life, but he didn't know what he was missing out on until tonight. Maybe it was best that he'd waited this long to submit sexually, because everything Quinn did seemed to hit. There were no strikeouts, no foul balls; it was home run after home run. Leaning into the hand in his hair, he finally opened his eyes when that hand was pulled away. He understood why the hand was taken from him, though. Condoms were important and Ben was glad that Quinn had one at the ready. He was able to answer with less of a pause this time; "I'm green, Sir, thank you for asking."

Quinn  

Quinn smiled at Ben's sweet response, before taking the lube and applying some to his hole and some on his finger. He had no idea how regularly Ben was doing this sort of thing, so he planned to err on the side of caution and take his time fingering him before he tried to actually fuck him. He slowly pushed in with his pointer finger first, carefully watching his face. He didn't touch his dick, and he wouldn't until he was actively fucking him, wanting to make sure that Ben was as open and relaxed as possible. Once his finger was all the way in, he gently moved around until he found his prostate, and crooked his finger against it, a reward for taking his finger so well. While he did this, he watched Ben's face, remembering full well the dual sensation of pleasure and pain bottoming brought on even though he hadn't done it in years. Once he seemed adjusted to one finger, he pulled out, added lube to two fingers, and ever so slowly pushed in again, ready to slowly retreat if he was asked to stop.

Ben  

The lube was cool, but not cold. Enough to ground him to reality for just a second longer. As Quinn pushed in, Ben inhaled sharply, his hand going to curl up in the blankets, unsure if he was still allowed to touch him. It took Ben another moment to relax, knowing that the experience wouldn't be good for either of them if he was so tense. Once he had relaxed, he felt Quinn's finger pushing in more, his eyes fluttering shut again. Then, though, he felt Quinn's finger prodding around inside of him until it hit just the right spot, his eyes snapping open again. His mouth hung open in a silent moan, his hips arching upwards. "Oh my god--" he whispered again, the only words his brain could manage to form, along with a moaned-out "Sir..." Resisting the urge to wrap a hand around himself, Ben managed to relax even more afterwards, another moan being dragged from him as Quinn pushed in two fingers. "Yes..." Maybe he had needed this more than he would've admitted. "Thank you..."

Quinn  

All of Ben's reactions were going straight to his cock, but he had absolutely no intention of rushing the process for his own gratification. He gave Ben more time to adjust to his two fingers, brushing against his prostate once again. After a few teasing come here motions from his middle finger, he pulled out again. To Quinn, there was no such thing as too much lube, so he applied just a bit more to Ben's hole and a generous amount to his dick. Then he helped move Ben's legs so they were hooked around his shoulders, positioning himself accordingly. Now for the moment of truth. Slowly, he pushed inside, knowing that the most difficult part would be getting the head in. Luckily, Ben had been relaxed, so it was easy enough to slide in, the head of his cock sliding relatively seamlessly past the tight ring of muscle. He couldn't help himself as a moan snuck past his lips as he slowly but surely sank all the way in. He waited to move, wanting to give Ben all the time he needed to adjust to the difference.

Ben  

Ben was grateful for the time that Quinn was giving him to adjust; he hadn't done anything like this in a long time, and heaven knew he needed that adjustment period. Thanks to that adjustment, he could enjoy the pleasure-pain feeling, as opposed to just feeling the pain. Every time Quinn's finger brushed against his prostate, a moan escaped his lips, his hands curling up tight in the blankets and his cock leaking precum. It felt like Quinn was taking him apart, watching him melt into the blankets, and Ben loved every second of it. It took him a moment to realize that Quinn had pulled his fingers out of him and was maneuvering his legs to be over his shoulders. Shifting slightly to get himself into a more comfortable position, he took a few deep breaths to relax himself once again, eyes on Quinn's face, as if he could read his mind by looking him in the eyes. "Oh, fuck..." he groaned at the feeling of Quinn pushing inside of him. He could hear Quinn's moan, which drew another moan from him. "Thank you--" he whispered, mouth hanging open slightly, hips pressed up towards Quinn a little more. Nodding, he pushed some of his hair out of his eyes again, a hint of a smile on his lips. "Thank you Sir--"

Quinn  

It took all of his restraint to take things slow. Ben felt so good, tight around his dick, moaning and thanking him, and he hadn’t even realized he’d closed his eyes until he opened them to see Ben’s slight smile. “So good for me, Ben,” he said, a hand reaching forward to cup his cheek, thumb brushing over his cheekbone. He let it linger for just a moment before pulling back and starting to move. He took a painfully slow pace at first, pulling back and pushing in again, the head of his cock brushing against that bundle of nerves, watching Ben’s face every time as his own breathing grew a little ragged. He was so ready to come, but he was drawing out this last part as long as he could.

Ben  

Leaning into the hand on his cheek, Ben moaned a little bit at the praise. This all felt like a dream, a wonderful dream, a dream that, if he could choose, he would never wake up from. When Quinn started moving, it was at an achingly slow pace, as if Quinn was trying to tease him. Every time Quinn's cock brushed against his prostate, though, he felt like fireworks were going off inside of him, his cock leaking against his stomach. "Please, Sir--" he whispered, knowing he could hold on a little longer - at least long enough to make Quinn proud of him. "Oh-fuck--" he had to do his best to keep his hands to himself, curling up tight in the blankets. A little moan escaped his throat every time Quinn thrusted, sweat matting some of his hair to his forehead. He didn't want it to end.}

Quinn  

This was without a doubt the best scene he'd had in a long time, but as much as he wanted it to last, Ben had been very good for him. He was going to let him come this time, just as soon as he said his name. He picked up his pace slowly, from teasing to more intense to all but relentless. He wondered if Ben would be able to come untouched if he kept it up. Either way it would be hot. He wanted to know what he looked like when he finally got to let go, even though he knew the clench of Ben's tight ass around his cock would be his own undoing. He was already holding himself back, having worked himself up in addition to Ben, although not quite as much. Fortunately, he still had his wits about him. He just had to remember to tell Ben it was okay when he ultimately said his name again.

Ben  

It felt like each of Quinn's movements pushed the breath from his lungs with a moan. The longer the scene could go on, the more Ben wanted it to, which was why he was holding back as long as possible. Each time Quinn hit the bundle of nerves inside of him, though, more precum leaked out, and Ben was smart enough to know that he couldn't last much longer, especially as Quinn picked up the pace. Hooking his ankle against Quinn's back, trying to pull him in closer, Ben nodded quickly, opening his mouth. "Quinn- Quinn, I'm- I'm close--" he pleaded, his eyes staring up at the Dom above him, pushing his hips up a little more. "Please--" He didn't know how many more times Quinn planned on edging him, but he wasn't sure he could take much more; holding back was difficult enough already.

Quinn  

As soon as Ben said his name, he stilled, leaning in a little closer. "You can come now," he told him, leaning in to press a quick kiss to his lips before pulling back and getting back into his rhythm. Eyes open, he watched Ben's face, wondering how long it would take after all of the back and forth he'd experienced tonight. He was still marveling over how well he'd done, how frequently he'd expressed his thanks, how perfect he looked spread out underneath him like this. Vulnerable and open, utterly gorgeous. He picked up the pace a bit more, hand not drifting between Ben's legs just yet. If he seemed to want it, Quinn would be more than happy to provide, but for the moment, he wanted to see if that gorgeous cock of his would come untouched.

Ben  

The permission felt like relief, like a cold shower after a hard day of baseball practice. And then Quinn kissed him - if one could even consider something as chaste as that a kiss, because Ben desperately wanted more. When Quinn picked up his pace again, Ben's eyes fluttered shut. Little moans escaped him, Ben not making any attempt to quiet himself. It took his body another minute to warm back up to Quinn's movements, but it was as if Quinn knew him, inside and out. Every thrust hit him in just the right place, driving him closer and closer to the edge, his orgasm building much quicker. It wasn't long before he climaxed, moaning Quinn's name. His cum splattered against his chest, relief washing over him, the orgasm drawn out thanks to the edgings prior. "Fuck, Sir... thank you..." he moaned, eyes shut as he rocked his hips through it.

Quinn  

After all the build up, finally watching him come was fucking incredible. His face was absolutely gorgeous, and Quinn let himself go too, eyes falling closed. Ben’s tight walls clenching around him was just what he needed to come shortly after him, Ben’s name on his lips. He rode out his orgasm, a few more thrusts until he was spent. Then, carefully he pulled out, tying off the condom and tossing it in the trash. He’d help Ben clean up in a moment, but for now, he just wrapped an arm around his waist and pressed a gentle kiss to his neck. He hadn’t gotten around to marking him up this time around, and it was a little disappointing. He wanted Ben to catch a glimpse of himself in the mirror and think of him.

Ben  

He could feel Quinn's hips stutter inside of him, even through his post-orgasmic haze. A little smile came up onto his cheeks, knowing that he was good enough for Quinn to come while he was fucking him. A little whine surprised even himself when Quinn pulled out of him -- he didn't want the scene to be over, no matter how exhausted he was. Cuddling close to him as soon as Quinn's arm was around him, he took a few deep breaths, trying to ground himself. "Hi..." he whispered, pressing his nose to Quinn's hair. "That... was amazing..." He was still out of breath, even if he wouldn't admit it, his pulse still racing. Pushing some of his hair out of his face again, he gave Quinn a smile, putting a hand on his stomach. "Thank you..."

Quinn  

"Hi," Quinn replied with an endeared grin, glancing over at Ben. "I'll bring a warm wash cloth in a second," he promised, glancing at Ben's chest. He looked just as good in their post orgasm haze as he had when he was edging him. He was just nice to look at. "It was amazing," he agreed. It had been a while since he'd had such a good scene. Someone he'd really connected with. It had been years, but he wasn't going to think about that. He was just going to enjoy it. "It was quite literally my pleasure, Ben," he responded with a teasing grin when he thanked him. He usually cuddled out of obligation when it seemed like a sub needed it post-scene, but this was actually sort of nice.

Ben  

"Thank you," he replied to the promise of a warm wash cloth, not wanting his come to dry to his chest. When Quinn agreed that the scene was amazing, Ben practically lit up. It had been so long since he'd had a scene that good, since he'd felt subspace like that - and to know that Quinn agreed that it was a good scene, well, it made him feel incredible inside. Tucking himself a little closer to Quinn, Ben ran his fingers over Quinn's bicep, grounding himself to the feeling of having him next to him. "We'll... do a post-scene eval in, like... five minutes, just let me... lay like this for a minute..." he murmured, tucking his head a little closer to Quinn. Not every scene needed an evaluation, Ben had found, but he did want to know what was good for Quinn, for the future. That was implying that they'd have future scenes together, of course, but Ben really did hope that they would have them.

Quinn  

Quinn let Ben explore his body at his leisure, eyebrows quirking up at the mention of a post-scene eval. It sounded so formal to him, and he definitely wasn't in the habit of doing them. Was that something he was supposed to lead? Ben brought it up. He'd had his fair share of once and dones, but he doubted that Ben was going to be a once and done. It had just been too good. And even though he'd eventually have to break it off before either of them got too close, he was going to enjoy what they had now. Beginning with the end in mind, something one of his friends from his college years had told him, who was majoring in social work. There is simply nothing worse than knowing how it ends. A lyric from the music he listened to when he needed to get out of his head. Pulling back to stand up, he brushed a hand through Ben's hair. "Be right back," he promised, going to the kitchen first to get a small bottle of juice. Then he came back to the room, heading to the bathroom off of his room to get the warm washcloth. He brought both back, offering Ben the juice and then kneeling on the bed to clean him up.

Ben  

It wasn't common for Ben to feel like this after a scene. He felt incredibly comfortable, safe, warm - he didn't know how much time had passed since he'd left work, and, quite frankly, he didn't care. He could've laid there with Quinn for all of eternity and he would be happy. Leaning into the feeling of Quinn brushing his hand through his hair, Ben hummed an acknowledgement, scooting up on the bed slightly to rest his head against the pillows. The haze of subspace still surrounded him; he could fall asleep right there and then because of the warmth of it all. But he was coming down, and he wanted to talk with Quinn about all of this before anything left his head. Accepting the bottle of juice with another smile, Ben propped himself up so he could drink it without choking. Taking his time with it, he thanked Quinn for cleaning him up, leaning back against the pillows when he was finished with the bottle. Screwing the top back on, he fiddled with it in his hands, despite how tired his muscles were. "So..." he started, a hand moving to brush over Quinn's skin again. "How was that for you...? Anything you would change? Keep the same?"

Quinn  

Once his bases were covered, Quinn settled back into bed next to Ben. Normally at this point if things seemed okay, he would have left. Or the sub would have left his place, as the case may be. But Ben wanted to talk about it, and he could give him that. "You were good," he replied to Ben's question, letting him explore some more. He wanted to start out with a compliment before he considered things that he would change. "Honestly, the things that I'd change were on my part. I didn't mark you up," he said, a hand moving over to his collarbone, thumb brushing over it. "And I could've added one more round to the edging where I just fingered you. You were very responsive to that as well. But by the look of you, three rounds was plenty," he ended his brief ramble, looking over at Ben, anticipating what he would say. He was fine with constructive criticism; he just had no idea what Ben would say. He'd seemed to enjoy all of it.

Ben  

Figuring that Quinn would tell him to go home if he didn't want him there, Ben assumed that this conversation could be had now, as opposed to later. "You don't need to flatter me, but thank you," he replied to the praise, fingertips just barely brushing over Quinn's bicep. "I probably could've taken one more round of edging, if it wasn't such a hard edge, and there's nothing to say that you can't mark me up right now," he pointed out, propping one arm behind his head to rest on it. "It was good for me, genuinely. I felt subspace like I have't felt in a long time, it felt nice to be able to submit. I especially liked the part where I was fully naked and you were still dressed. The only thing I would change is about myself, too. I would've probably asked you more questions," he explained, trying not to scare Quinn off. "Like... your preferred honorific during scenes. Not everybody prefers Sir or Miss, I should've asked that. And I can kneel on something harder than the bed, for the record - one guy who Dommed me in high school had me kneeling on hay, so I think I can handle the carpet or the hardwood," he admitted with a chuckle. "I had a really good time, though, Quinn. Seriously, thank you."

Quinn  

"I wouldn't flatter you," Quinn replied simply with a small shrug of his shoulder. Truly, he wouldn't have given such high praise if it hadn't been earned. Quinn thought about saying that maybe they would work on more rounds of edging the next time, but that was assuming there would be a next time, and he wasn't going to get into those details just yet. "Do you want me to? Hickeys always seem like foreplay to me," he admitted. The last time he'd given a hickey and it hadn't led to sex had been... Well, high school. His choice to have Ben strip for him had been more for convenience so he wouldn't have to take his clothes off while in the bed, but he was glad it had worked for him, and the little detail was noted. "Sir is fine," Quinn added. "I mean, if you had something else in mind, we can talk about it, but I don't mind sir." He chuckled at the kneeling comment. "I had you kneel on the bed because I wanted you to be at a convenient height for that back rub," he explained. "I don't doubt your kneeling abilities," he added. He was proud of himself for showing Ben such a good time, though. "I'm glad you enjoyed yourself. I did, too."

Ben  

"I don't think hickeys have to be classified into one area of a scene or sex. I just like them. I mean, if you don't want to right now, it's definitely not a requirement." Ben didn't want to pressure Quinn into doing anything he didn't want to do, even if it was something as simple as giving him a hickey. Pushing his hair out of his face again - was it really getting long enough to need a hair tie? He didn't think so - he looked over at Quinn, raising an eyebrow, laughing gently. "Sure, Sir is fine, sure, you don't mind it, but is there something you prefer? Something you like? Something you would enjoy to hear me moan?" he asked, tilting his head. "If you like Sir, then I'll stick with Sir. I just want to be sure I'm making this as good for you as it was for me." His eyes lit up at the mention of the back rub, though - "speaking of the back rub, that was excellent. Your hands are like magic. My body felt like putty. I'd seriously pay you to just give me the massage." Rolling onto his side to face Quinn more, he hummed. "I'm glad you enjoyed yourself, too. Really glad." 

Quinn  

"If you want one, you're getting one," Quinn said with a smirk. Truly, Ben had been so good for him, and Quinn was absolutely in the business of rewarding good behavior. Not that the reward would be a hardship for him either. Quinn mulled over Ben's questions, not exactly sure where he stood on that side of things. "Let me get back to you on that one," he decided for the moment. None of the people he'd done a scene with had asked him what he wanted to be called. They just deferred to sir, and he accepted it because he was used to it. "You don't have to worry about that, Benjamin. It was definitely just as good for me," he said, grinning at his response to the back rub. "Maybe I missed a secret calling as a masseuse," he joked. "It's a seriously good trick to have up my sleeve for when I get to take my time in a scene," he admitted, rolling as well so he could see Ben better. "We're really going to have to thank Brooke for those fried oreos now," he quipped.

Ben  

"If that's the case, then hell yeah, I want one." Ben wasn't going to lie about it; he wanted something that he could look at in the mirror the next day, something that would be a reminder of their scene for however long it lasted. Unlike the hickey, though, Ben knew that the memories would never fade. "Yeah, no worries. Take your time. If you think of something in an hour, let me know. Or tomorrow, or in a week, or a month-- you get it. Take your time, I'm happy to use Sir." When Quinn called him Benjamin again, Ben pushed him playfully. "Hey, now - you can't do that when I'm in the afterglow-- it'll just make me horny again, and I don't think either of us has the energy to deal with that right now," he joked, a smile on his face. "Well, I could do a 24 hour scene with you and I wouldn't grow tired of it, seriously. I'm a service sub, I'm happy to scene for as long as you'd like to, and -- I'm definitely off-topic, but the massage was great, so thanks for taking your time with me." His eyes went to Quinn's as soon as Quinn rolled to face him, Ben's tongue darting out to lick his lips. "We'll have to thank Brooke for not firing me when she bought the diner; if I was working anywhere else, who knows if we'd have gotten this chance reunion..." he murmured, eyes going down to rest on Quinn's lips. "Can I kiss you...?" the words came out before Ben realized that they had, but he wasn't going to take them back. He did want to feel Quinn's lips against his, especially now that they were laying like this.

Quinn  

Quinn couldn't help but smile at Ben's enthusiasm. It was a small thing, really, but he'd do it for him. He thought about the title question some more as Ben told him to tell him if he thought of anything. His students called him professor, and he sure as hell wasn't going to be doing scenes with any of them. He had his Ph.D., but Doctor seemed a bit too extra. Although he was fond of Doctor Who. He was usually decisive about these sorts of things, but it was a pretty good point Ben made, about this being what he would be moaning in bed. God, if he wasn't hot when he was moaning his name. He chuckled when Ben pushed at him. "You mean I can't do that just to tease you? I think you should let me do that just to tease you. Although sometimes I don't even think about it consciously, so you might have to be careful," he teased. The usage of his full name couldn't make him that horny. "A 24 hour scene, huh?" He hadn't done a scene that long in his life; he'd have to do some research. "People do tend to like my hands," he said with a chuckle, his finger tracing an absentminded pattern on Ben's hip. "Brooke wouldn't fire you, you're too good at the job. And before you say I'm flattering you, just take the damn compliment," he joked. However, he caught Ben's gaze shifting to his lips. "Go ahead," he replied, not allowing himself to focus on the fact that this was different, definitely different, outside of the scene kissing in his bed.

Ben  

Pushing a hand through Quinn's hair, Ben couldn't help the smile that remained on his face. There was just something about Quinn, something about their scene, something about the way they were interacting both before and after the scene. It made Ben feel better about himself than he'd felt in a long time, though he wouldn't have admitted that to anyone. "I mean, you can technically do whatever you want, because I'm not gonna safeword out of getting teased. But you know how teasing affects me. I mean, it's not, like, the worst teasing you could do - not even close, because, like, my mom still calls me Benjamin if I'm lying to her, but still. You know." He grinned, his hand moving down Quinn's side, just wanting to feel his skin beneath his fingers. "As for the 24 hour scene thing, it's not, like, 24 hours that are as intense as what we just did. It's more... simple, you know? Kneeling while you're working on things, me getting you snacks, stuff like that, I think - I mean, I've never, technically, done one, but I think I'd be happy to try it out, you know?" He tried his best not to ramble at Quinn, looking down at his shoulder so he didn't have to make eye contact. "Okay, okay, thank you, Quinn - I'm good at my job." He rolled his eyes playfully as he surrendered to the compliment. When he heard Quinn telling him that he could kiss him, Ben took a deep breath to muster up his courage, leaning in and pressing a gentle kiss to Quinn's lips, his hand cupping his cheek. It sent butterflies through him again, lips curling up into a smile through the kiss, despite how chaste he was keeping it.

Quinn  

Eyes falling closed when Ben ran a hand through his hair, it was so easy to just relax into the touch. He all but hummed in contentment. He really loved it when someone played with his hair. Hadn't happened in a while. He opened them again to look at Ben when he started talking, laughing a little when he said that his mom still called him Benjamin. "Two very different effects of getting the full name dropped, huh?" he replied. He nodded thoughtfully when Ben elaborated on his 24 hour scene suggestion. "I'm open to it. I'll never say no to you getting me snacks," he joked. "Unless it's between you getting me a snack and you being the snack I get," he joked. He kept up with the meme culture as best as he could, considering the general age of his students. He didn't want to be completely out of touch as a professor. He chuckled a little as Ben reluctantly agreed to his compliment. This time, Quinn waited for Ben to come to him. The deep breath was adorable, like he was steeling himself through the nerves. Logically, there shouldn't be nerves. They'd just fucked, after all. But this was different, he guessed. Outside of scene, Ben laying in his bed, Quinn idly wondering if he was going to stay the night. However, it was easy to stop wondering and just enjoy the moment when Ben kissed him. It was soft and sweet, gentle and easy, almost achingly so. It wasn't foreplay and it wasn't sexual, it was romantic. Ah, fuck. After a moment, he pulled back, not daring to say anything, instead wriggling downward and pressing kisses along his neck, trying to decide where he was going to leave the hickey they'd talked about earlier.

Ben  

"Yeah, there's, like, Benjamin, and then there's Benjamin. Two very different Benjamins," he laughed, laying his head back against the pillow again. He wasn't about to assume that he could stay the night, but if Quinn let him, Ben would gladly take the opportunity. Quinn's bed was comfortable, it felt safe, and Ben didn't particularly want to get up, get dressed, and drive home anytime soon. He rolled his eyes playfully as Quinn called him a snack, gently shoving at his shoulder. "Well, that'll be up to you, Sir, to dictate the scene," he teased. "I just get to come along for the ride." Running his fingers through Quinn's hair again, Ben hummed, the hand moving down to Quinn's neck, thumb running over his jawline as he kissed him. He kept it gentle, not wanting to escalate it past there, just wanting to be able to remember the feeling of Quinn's lips against his. He let Quinn pull back, his hand moving back up into his hair, his eyes opening. Humming at the feeling of Quinn kissing down his neck, he tilted his head to the side slightly so Quinn could have more access to his skin. Part of him hoped that Quinn was picturing how Ben would look with a collar on, but he knew that that was far too drastic for a first scene. It wasn't something that happened in real life, just something that the movies talked about. Pushing one hand under the pillow he was using, he took another deep breath. "Thank you..." he whispered again. "This is... really nice."

Quinn  

"Perks of being the Dom," he had to agree. "Speaking of riding," Quinn said, not letting himself lose the point of what he was saying even though the hand in his hair was certainly distracting. "Next time," he finished, a little bit lamely. "Bet you look just as good above me as underneath me," he complimented, once Ben moved his hand. When Ben moved to give him better access, he thought it over, deciding whether the mark should be visible on his neck or further down. Well, if he didn't want one on his neck, Ben would stop him. He couldn't help but smile against his skin when Ben thanked him for the umpteenth time that night. He was so responsive and appreciative, and honestly, Quinn liked the validation. It was always good to know that he was doing something right. Maybe just a little bit too right. Pushing that thought aside, he sucked a mark onto his neck, pulling back and kissing the spot when he'd finished. Then he moved down and sucked another one into his collarbone. Finally, he moved back up to meet his lips again, running a hand through Ben's hair as he did so.

Ben  

"Perks of being the Dom, of course." He laughed, shaking his head. "Honestly, I'm glad I'm not the Dom. That's too much decision making. And you enjoy it, and I don't, which makes me a good sub," he joked, leaning towards him a little more. "Bet I do look just as good above you. We'll have to wait and see, won't we?" Ben couldn't help but smile to know that Quinn was already making plans for a next time. Ben really did like Quinn, and he really had enjoyed their scene together; he was just grateful that there would be a next time. That's all he could hope for, realistically. In real life, one scene led to another which led to another, and it kept going like that until a couple decided to make a contract and a claim. Humming happily at the feeling of Quinn sucking hickeys into his skin, Ben smiled, his eyes drifting shut. The kiss was unexpected, but surprising in the best way. Meeting his lips, he leaned his head into the hand in his hair, his hand going down to rest on Quinn's waist. He darted his tongue out to lick at Quinn's lower lip, humming to him. This moment felt like an eternity in the best way; Ben didn't want it to end. 

Quinn

"A very good sub," Quinn agreed with a grin, tracing his finger over Ben's bicep. He looked so good laying here next to him that it was pretty much impossible to keep his hands to himself for too long. "Unless you think you have one more round in you," Quinn teased. Truthfully, one more round was probably not the best idea, if only because both of them had responsibilities in the morning and he had no idea what time it was at the moment. He didn't want to look. That felt like it would somehow break the spell. Relief hit him when Ben deepened the kiss this time around. The soft, gentle kisses were making him get a little too much in his head, but this was familiar. He parted his lips a little more to allow Ben access if he wanted it, tugging ever so slightly at his hair. Alright, he might be a bit of an instigator.

Ben

“I’m glad you agree.” Ben smiled at that; the sound of Quinn calling him a very good sub made it feel like there were butterflies in his stomach again. Ben was glad that he’d kept a semi-regular gym routine; it seemed like Quinn was enjoying touching him, and Ben was more than proud to show off his body to him. “You know, I wouldn’t say no to another round if you didn’t have class in the morning. And I’ve got work, which is equally unfortunate when it comes to doing another scene right now.” Ben similarly didn’t know what time it was, and, quite frankly, he didn’t care. He could definitely lay with Quinn like this all night. Slipping his tongue into Quinn’s mouth, Ben hummed to him, hand on his stomach. He was taken entirely by surprise when Quinn pulled his hair, though, causing a moan to be dragged from his throat, head leaning with the tug. He just barely bit back the instinct to call Quinn Sir.

Quinn

Quinn had definitely expected some sort of remark about him being a flatterer, and he was pleased when it didn't come. Quinn didn't give out compliments without meaning them, and with Ben, he really did mean it. "Ugh, adult responsibilities," Quinn said with a playful roll of his eyes, smirking. He wanted Ben to stay, which should really be the indication that he should pull back and let him go. Instead, he tangled their legs together, enjoying the closeness without really thinking about it. Next time they'd do the scene at Ben's place, and he'd leave after he did the proper aftercare. That was all this was, really. Just aftercare. He was entirely too interested when he heard Ben moan, and he let the kiss go on for a few more moments before he pulled back, opening his eyes and looking at him. "Turns out I can behave. Shocking," he said, pulling his hand back and wrapping his arm around his waist again.

Ben

Ben knew that he was a good sub, but it was always nice to hear it from someone else. It was easier to accept compliments about his submission than it was to accept any other sort of compliment, in his experience. The number of times he'd been told he was a delight of a submissive was enough to convince him that it was true. Plus, he felt comfortable in his submission, and he valued it about himself. He didn't want to be any other way. "I agree." He smiled at the playful response about having adult responsibilities. If only they could lay there forever, not having to worry about anything else. He hummed against Quinn's lips at the feeling of him tangling their legs together, happy that it seemed like Quinn's way of asking him to stay. All that Ben could hope was that this wasn't just aftercare - that Quinn actually wanted him there. When Quinn pulled back and wrapped an arm around his waist, Ben nuzzled close to him. "I'd have to spank you if you couldn't," he joked, shaking his head, laughing at himself. Pressing his forehead to Quinn's shoulder for just a second, he kissed there, a smile on his lips. "This is nice..."

Quinn

A surprised huff of laughter escaped Quinn’s lips at Ben’s joking comment. “Oh yeah, tough guy? Got a big bad dom side I don’t know about?” he teased. Spanking could be hot, but he’d never really pictured himself on the receiving end. He couldn’t really imagine Ben being bratty enough to warrant a spanking either. If he wanted one, it would definitely be the sensual kind. Filing that thought away for later, he just relaxed into Ben’s touch. He didn’t have to think so hard about it. He was getting a little bit sleepy anyway, and Ben was right. It was nice. Do you wanna stay? He almost asked the question just like that, but at the last minute thought better of it. He didn’t want to put Ben into a position where he felt like he had to say yes to be a good submissive. The scene was over, and he was under no obligation to stay. He finally decided on, “Are you staying?” Much more neutral, the invitation obvious even if it wasn’t explicitly stated.

Ben

"Don't I look like it?" he joked back, propping his head up on the pillow a little more. More than once in his life, he'd had people confuse him for a Dom. Maybe it was because of his height, or his stature, whatever it was, it had happened. And, whenever it happened, Ben had to explain that no, he was a submissive, but thanks for asking. "But you should've seen your face," he grinned, a finger coming up to trace over one of Quinn's cheekbones. At the question, he felt his heart skip a beat. Yes, yes, yes, a million times yes, his heart told him, but he pushed that thought down, not wanting to scare Quinn off (despite the fact that they were in Quinn's apartment). "I'd like that," he replied, a far more simple yes. Reaching down to tug the blankets over them, he hummed. "You big spoon or little spoon?" he asked, his tone nonjudgmental - Ben was happy to oblige either way. "Or no spooning? Up to you, it's your bed."

Quinn

Quinn tilted his head to the side, considering. "No. But I know you, and I just had a scene with you, so my answer's biased," he replied. A mind-blowingly good scene, but he didn't want to go overboard on the praise now they were out of the scene, he was pretty sure Ben was out of subspace and therefore more likely to remember the specific words he's said. He was pretty sure he'd gotten away with the term of endearment he'd dropped because of how far gone Ben had been. Not that he was going to ask and find out. "You don't usually catch me by surprise," Quinn replied. That wasn't necessarily true, but usually he was better at hiding it. When Ben said that he'd like that, Quinn smiled. He was a step ahead of him with the blankets, and when Ben asked about cuddling, he didn't have an immediate answer for him. He hadn't spooned with someone in a long time. But clearly Ben had been thinking about it. His genuine answer and the answer he was giving Ben were different, so after a beat he said, "Big spoon." And it was dumb, picking his least favorite option because he didn't want to enjoy the other one as much, but he'd made his call.

Ben

"Yeah, and you knew me before I was this big, which also gives a different idea," he pointed out, still smiling. He'd almost never been confused for a Dom in Edgewater, but, when he was in college, it happened at least once a month. "I don't usually catch you by surprise, sure, but I've caught you by surprise before." He caught almost everyone who had left town and then come back by surprise, especially if they'd been away from Edgewater for a while. Those people who missed his growth spurt, his high school baseball days, filling out from the scrawny thing he used to be. He could tell that Quinn didn't have an answer about spooning immediately, so he gave him the time to think, not bringing anything else up, just running a finger over his shoulder. He nodded with a little smile as Quinn decided on big spoon, rolling over so that his back was to him. "If I pass out mid-conversation, I'm sorry. But you wore me out, Heartland, I'll give you that. It was a great scene, thank you."

Quinn

"True. You being this big was definitely a surprise." He wasn't just talking about his height, either. He didn't typically bottom, but it wasn't as though he'd never done it before either. He had no idea if Ben was interested in that, but it might be worth bringing up later on. His visits home had been so brief that he hadn't so much as stopped by Mac's. Mostly because it was all but guaranteed that you'd run into someone you knew there and end up locked in conversation for who knows how long. Not that he minded the conversation, per se. It was when the small talk got repetitive. Which, he'd definitely been guilty of now that he was back. Reaching over to grab his cell phone from the top of his bedside table, he asked, "What time am I setting the alarm for?" He was pretty sure Ben had to get to work before he had to get to class, and he had the added disadvantage of having to go home. Smiling at the compliment, he ducked his head to press a kiss to Ben's shoulder. "Glad you liked it."

Ben

"I think it was a surprise to my mom, too." Ben chuckled, completely missing the double entendre. Shifting to fluff up his pillow, he rested his head back against it, almost groaning at Quinn's next question. "Fuck-- alarm..." he mumbled to himself, rubbing at his eyes. "Dunno, like, 8? I should shower before work, and I gotta go home first to grab a change of uniform..." Ben continued to mumble to himself, half-hoping Quinn could hear him. Pressing his fingers to the bridge of his nose, he did his best to hold back a yawn, not wanting to seem as worn out as he was. "8 should be good, yeah." He didn't want it to be any earlier than 8; the longer he got to spend in Quinn's arms, the better. If he was a tiny bit late, Brooke wouldn't care. "I hope you liked it as much as I did..." this time, he couldn't hold back the yawn, nuzzling against the pillow. "Mm... your bed's comfy..."

Quinn

Quinn snorted at Ben's comment, amused at how the dual meaning seemed to go straight over his head. He set the alarm for 8 as requested and then another for 8:30 for when he inevitably ignored Ben's alarm. Ben was seriously worn out, and Quinn took some small satisfaction knowing it was because of him. Once the alarms were set, Quinn rolled to put the phone back and plug it in before ultimately settling, pressed against Ben, an arm wrapped around him. "I did," he promised, eyes falling closed as he heard Ben yawn. "G'night," he murmured, even as his own mind wandered. Had it been a good idea to invite him to stay? He'd have to work it into conversation at some point that he wasn't on the market for anything serious. Then again, who knew if Ben was? Maybe he'd ask Brooke before making assumptions. Satisfied with that course of action, he drifted off.

Ben

Ben found himself more than content. He hadn’t felt this satisfied with anything in a long, long time. He had no clue if this was a one-time thing, but the fact that Quinn wanted him to stay was a good sign, right? He hummed at the feeling of Quinn wrapping around him, his hand going to rest on top of Quinn’s. He pressed himself back against him, nuzzling against the pillow again. Feeling thoroughly content, it wasn’t much longer until he fell asleep, knowing he was both safe and warm tucked up against Quinn.

#quinn heartland.

[yurtletheturtlehenderson]

Dating Beverly Marsh Would Include...

Requested: [I'm sorry I can't remember who requested this or if this was an anon, I'm sorry!] Hey, could I request some headcanons about dating Beverly? (Also if you could add in the reader having homophobic parents 💕)

Warnings: obviously there will be homophobia, [at the end so people can skip if they need to read safely 😊] specifically from the readers parents so please feel free to skip if need be. And remember my blog is a safe space 💕 oh yeah theres also plenty of grammar/spelling errors i'm sure

A//n: This was WAY longer than I anticipated. I just kept coming up with more stuff and holy crap I love writing Bev x readers???? Please request more Bev Edit: this was in my drafts forever and again as much as i have been trying to get requests out in order, it's been pretty tough but at least this way stuff gets out sooner so here ya go.

Okay

First of all..

Y'all make the CUTEST COUPLE, OKAY?!

Like no joke

You know that cliche about girls stealing their boyfriends hoodies/clothes??

Well that goes for both of you and you both are always swapping clothes cause you both love each other's sense of style

Plus, ya know, it's got that great boyfriend girlfriend smell

It's cheesy and played out, but it's honestly so wholesome, and again, you guys each have an interest in each others senses of styles

If you're bigger than her, and her clothes don't necessarily fit you, pfffttt no big deal, she had a million blankets that smelled like her and then you two got together and now she can only find like,, two. But that doesn't mean she doesn't love stealing your clothes!! They're baggier on her but oH MY GOODNESS DOES SHE LOVE THAT. She just loves being able to completely immerse herself in your stuff. Especially when she isn't feeling safe in her own home and you aren't around, the best thing for her is to wrap herself in her your stuff and be comforted by you. Uggh, its hella sweet

But let's start from the beginning...

Both of you knew about each other from school

You definitely heard the many rumors about "Beaver-ly Marsh"

Not that you participated, but you were always overhearing rumors from gossiping girls and bragging boys in your class

Your school wasn't huge but it wasn't small either

But it was kill or be be killed, and rumors spread like the damn plague

It was inevitable

And it was just a matter of time before you overheard the several rumors of the "slut" who did it with every guy in school.

You'd roll you're eyes at the word and the ridiculous insinuations, knowing the massively overplayed game of telephone that ruled your school was not necessary the most credible source of information

And you were positive there were rumors about you, I mean, it really wasn't possible to go to that school without a rumor going around

Everyone had one

Anyways, you never paid much attention to them, but then you met her...

And oh no.

Immediately, it was:

You already never paid much mind to the rumors, but when you got to know each other??

Nuh uh.

No way

Not Beverly

No no no no, no

She was way too sweet, and shy, and beautiful, and awesome, and funny, annnd oh no the damn butterflies were back and shit she made you feel things

And you??

Bevery had no clue she was into girls until you came along...

You were her gay awakening and her being so used to all those nasty things people said about her and all those boys??

Even though it wasn't true, any of it, she still always expected that eventually one day she'd get her first boyfriend, to love and cuddle with and everything normal

Again, then you came along and her heart was all like

BOOM BOOM BEECH

You both danced around each other a lot. Seeing as you were two precious little gay beans that lived in a conservative town in the 80s, it wasn't exactly the most accepting environment and you guys didn't know if the other was into girls at all

On both sides it was "does she like me or is she just really laid back and friendly???"

It took way too long to figure out you were both into each other

If I'm being completely honest here, y'all were like the female reddie

Two girls who became best friends and always bickered like crazy to hide your feelings

The way you two found out you had feelings for one another was bumpy and awkward but silly and cute nonetheless

It came off in a passing comment that just slipped out

The two of you were having a sleepover like you did every Friday night you were available

and you two were laying on her bedroom floor talking about anything and everything staring at the ceiling

Her radio was playing in the background and the two of you were surrounded by various snacks you had been munching on all throughout the night and the conversation drifted to gossip about your peers at school

It went a little something like this:

Y: "Did you see so and so today??"

B: "Yes!!"

Y: *laughing* "Yeah, what the hell was that?"

B: I have no idea what goes on in her head...

B: but I guess I gotta give her some credit, she's always super confident and I'm like, 90% sure that's what makes her the most desirable girl in the 8th grade"

Y: "I guess that makes sense"

B: "I do wish I had her confidence. Maybe I'd have better luck romantically"

Y: "Oh please, like you need that. You're infinitely more attractive than her"

B: "What?"

Y: *panicked* "What?"

B: *slowly sits up with smug ass smirk on her lips* are you saying you find me... attractive?"

Y: ..."what?" *sweating*

B: *still smirking* "Wait,"

Y: "WhAT?"

B: *stILL smirking* "do you-?"

Y: *full on gay panic* "No!"

B: *smirking and blushing*

B: *lays back down* "well, I think you're pretty attractive yourself, if it's any consolation"

She's still so nervous though so it comes out in a whisper

She's 99 percent certain you just accidentally revealed your crush to her but her heart was p o u n d i n g anyway

What if it just came out wrong and that's why you panicked???

Had she just revealed her crush to you by mistake???

But no

You both were a blushing mess and it did not go unnoticed by either one of you

You're hands kinda accidently brushed and you both just had a heart attack on the spot

But the connection you two had that night

You both just... knew

You guys kinda just... happened

After that you both were aware you liked each other

But it was kind of unspoken

At first

It's not like you guys never talked about it, but you two definitely became more touchy and flirty

Holding hands when no one was looking

Shortly before you guys happened and before that night, she had introduced you to losers and they just totally accepted you as one of their own

You got along especially well with Richie (wonder why)

But Bev wasn't too happy about this particular fact...

Especially after you two got together

She wasn't necessarily jealous, especially cause she already had a sneaking suspicion about his feelings for another loser, but because he took up a lot of her time with you

But then, to her chagrin, Richie found out about you two

the eight of you were hanging out in the clubhouse, and Ben had to make some adjustments so him and the others left momentarily to help him get the resources

Except you, and Bev

You two volunteered to hold down the fort [literally]

aaaaaaand you two wanted to have a few minutes alone together too,

Nothing scandalous or anything like that, but you two didn't get be close around the losers

Then Richie returned way earlier than expected [turns out he was doing more harm than good and they sent him back]

He was just outside the entrance and he overheard you two

"I wish we could tell them,"

"I know. And it's not that I don't think they'll accept us, it's-" *sigh* "I'm just not ready... I'm sorry"

"Don't be. It's okay, we can tell them when we're both good and ready."

"Thank you, Y/n."

Richie just kinda stood there thinking about what he just heard

I mean, it made sense, you guys were really close, but then again, that's just how he thought all girls were

But everything else kinda made more sense the more he thought about it

And, it honestly reminded him of him and Eddie

More specifically, how he felt about his best friend

Now naturally this was a very emotional moment, but Richie Tozier being Richie Tozier wasn't about to waltz in there and give some sappy speech about he accepts you guys and he's here for you no matter what

No, no, no

He laid down on the forest floor, sticking his head in the clubhouse scaring the shit out of you two and said

"You guys should really be more quiet, Ben may be a suspiciously good overnight kid architect sensation but he has yet to soundproof this baby"

He then stuck his arm inside the clubhouse, patting the ceiling, shaking a couple spiders loose from his his hand in disgust

"Richie...!"

You two jumped apart and you about nearly shit your pants

"Relax, I'm not gonna tell anyone,"

You both were startled as hell and absolutely disgruntled but the two of you looked at each other, simultaneously breathing a sigh of relief

He got up and joined you two in the clubhouse, and began lounging in his usual spot in the hammock, arms behind his head

"So, this means you two are both into girls, huh?"

Once again, you looked at one another and back at him, nodding shyly

He plastered on the most mischievous smirk you had ever seen and nodded his head, his huge eyes squinting slightly from behind his glasses

"niceee"

This of course was followed by simultaneous eye rolls, Bev even threw her gum wrapper at him but you laughed

It was a relieved laugh

Here you were, exposed and unintentionally outed to Richie "Trashmouth" Tozier and sure enough his reaction was "nICE"

It was honestly a relief and kinda hilarious

You guys just kinda broke out into laughter

It was nice moment

***TRIGGER WARNING FOR [PARENTAL] HOMOPHOBIA BELOW***

And for a while, everything was great. That was, until your parents began to take note just how much time you were spending with Bev

They kept an eye on it at first

Then they started asking questions

You knew this day would come one way or another

Hell, you grew up with them after all, you knew what they thought about people like you and it broke your heart

It terrified you

And it's exactly what you heard every night when you tried to fall asleep, their voices speaking to you clear as day; how disgusted they were. They weren't really there of course and it wasn't until you became a loser that you found out what that voice was...

The point is, your deepest fear was being realized so you did what you could do

Lie

And it seemed to work. Briefly

Your mother had come in to check on you two for the fifth time - usually she checked on you two four times since their suspicions - and found you two snuggled up on top of your sleeping bags

Your mother screamed, scaring the crap out of you guys and you jumped apart

Your mother was thrown into hysterics and went to fetch your father, wailing like a damn baby

Needless to say that night was a long one for everyone

And as if things couldn't get any worse, just days later you found out that Beverly had been taken by It

Immediately, every doubt, every fear, every inkling of shame your parents and your community had drilled into you was forgotten and all that mattered was getting her back

You and your friends literally went through hell to get her back

Needless to say it was a terrifying ordeal but you all had each other's backs and everyone came out okay

When you left Neibolt, you and Beverly were hand in hand

You couldn't give a flying fck about it, you just fought a shape-shifting demon clown you could face your small minded parents

And more importantly you knew even if your parents didn't support you, you had other people who did that and that was enough

✎﹏﹏﹏﹏﹏﹏﹏﹏﹏﹏﹏﹏﹏﹏﹏﹏

Hope you enjoyed, sorry it's so long and again this is out of order of who requested it so I'm sorry to those of you who had stuff in before this, but I've just been stuck for too long and I needed to get things moving again. Anyways, I hoped you guys like this and again, omg I love writing Beverly!!! I would not be offended if you guys asked for more Bev fics/hc when I open up requests again

#beverly marsh headcanon request #beverly marsh imagine #beverly marsh x reader #beverly marsh #headcanon #head canon #beverly marsh headcanon #beverly marsh head canon #bev head canon #beverly hc #beverly marsh hc #bev marsh hc #hc #hc request #homphobia #homophobia warning #it #it requests #it request

[tothestanders]

Only the Good Die Young

Summary:  Patton has a surprisingly heartfelt conversation with his murderer

Warnings: major character death (obviously). No sides meant to be unsympathetic

Word count: 1268

Read on AO3 here

Remus sauntered along the riverbank, head lolling from side to side. Upstream, the water shone turquoise in the midmorning sun, its happy babbling echoing off stones in the shallows. The scene made him want to vomit. He looked on with glee as it transformed into something far grimmer where the water flowed past him.

Limpid blue melted into boiling sludge, bubbles rushing to the surface and bursting into clouds of noxious fumes. Dead fish churned in the rapids, the babbling turning to shrieks that sent flocks of birds into the sky. Remus grinned at the turmoil, toothy smile expanding until his face was nothing but a gleaming maw. He was still admiring his handiwork when a shouting came from nearby.

“Hey! Anyone there? Do you need help? I’m coming, just hold on!” came the voice, closer now.

A small figure in overalls came barreling out of the woods. Remus tilted his head, eyes gleaming. A lazy finger came up to point at the person. Almost as an afterthought, he dragged the finger sideways. It was amusing how they went flying, like they’d been tugged by an invisible string. Into the river they went with a splash.

Remus let out a whoop. The body would tumble past him in a second, probably already bloodied from the rocks. Heck, probably still alive! Several moments of passed in eager anticipation, but no body appeared. Huh.

He approached the spot where the person had gone under. Sure enough, there floated a man, head bobbing just beneath the surface. His foot must have gotten trapped by a rock and stuck there until he’d drowned. Normally that sort of death was a little pedestrian for Remus’s tastes, but the trusty stream made it interesting enough. Black muck filled the corpse’s mouth and ears, oozing in and out like someone squeezing a ketchup bottle.

Remus reached down and poked the thing’s forehead. At once, a cyan mist appeared above the water. It shaped into a nebulous silhouette, only the head defined enough to be recognizable as the body below. Though cracked glasses still perched on the body’s nose, the spirit wore none.

It noticed Remus and recoiled. “Oh, hi! Hi there?” The man’s eyes darted around Remus’s face. “Sorry, I’m not totally sure where to look. You don’t appear to, uh, have eyes?” Remus tried and failed to blink in confusion. Right! He considered leaving his face as is, but finally he let the proper features melt back into place.

The spirit grimaced during the transformation, looking away until it was over. Then he asked bluntly, “Did you kill me?”

“Yep! I’ll resurrect you if you want. But then I’ll just kill you again. Maybe with snake venom this time! Do you know what happens if a stake bites you? Basically – ”

“Ah, no! That’s okay, I’ll just stay dead. Thanks for offering though.” The spirit smiled feebly.

“Bummer. Well whatever, see ya never.” Remus rose to leave, but the spirit reached forward with misty arms, expression panicked.

“Wait! Aren’t you taking me with you?”

“Nope. Not interested in the ferrying business. I’m more about the bing bang boom!” Remus threw out his hands in an exploding motion.

“Oh…you mean killing? You like doing it?”

“Yeah, ’course. What could be more fun than watching good stuff turn to rot?”

“What? Plenty of things! I mean, good stuff can be really rare, and that makes it all the more precious. Dontcha think?”

“If good stuff is rare, then opportunities to kill good stuff are also rare, therefore killing good stuff is precious! Boom, logic-ed ya.” Remus grinned.

The spirit breathed a laugh. “I’m not sure that’s how it works, kiddo. I’m Patton, by the way, though I guess you already knew that.”

“Why would I know your name?” Remus asked.

Patton’s brow furrowed. “Because you killed me. That means I was a name on your list, and now, well.” Patton glanced at the putrefying body floating below him.

Oh, this was a treat. “Uh-huh, so you think your death was some assignment by divine providence or whatever?”

“Wasn’t it?” Patton replied hesitantly. He looked away, face falling into something pained and tragic. “I’m not mad about it or anything. I get it. I wasn’t a good enough person, and bad people face consequences. Guess I haven’t even really started facing the big consequences, huh?” Patton’s arms clutched tightly around the vague shape of his torso.

“The big consequences? You’re talking about hell?” Remus asked incredulously. Patton really had no idea why Remus had killed him. He strained to hear as Patton’s voice dropped to a near whisper.

“Yes. I know I deserve it, just…is it okay if I don’t go just yet? If you give me – uh, directions? – I promise I’ll go on my own. Really, I will!” Patton closed his eyes. “I’d just like to soak up a few more moments under the sun.”

Remus stared at the cyan blob in front of him. Normally he never spoke to the things – plants, animals, people – that he killed. Some fatal mayhem and then he was gone. He had more important things to do than chat with the dead, after all.

“…Look. You wanna know the real reason I killed you?” Remus asked, sighing through his nose. “And here’s a hint: it’s not because you were on some ‘eternal damnation’ list.”

Patton sniffled, a few teardrops falling when he opened his eyes to look at Remus, who sighed again.

“It’s because you were yelling. Well, not that you were yelling, but what you were yelling. You were coming to help cause you heard screaming, right?”

Patton swallowed. “Yeah. Was that you?”

“Nope. It was the stream. It shrieks when I get close, same way it turns into a biohazard. Point is, I killed you cause I could tell right of the bat that you were good. Kind, selfless, moral, whatever. And I kill good stuff. It’s fun, like a game.”

Patton blinked rapidly. Remus could practically see the gears turning in his mind. “So…I wasn’t destined to die today or anything?”

“Nope.”

“And you killed me…because I’m good? Not broken or defective or bad?” Patton’s earnest gaze would’ve made Remus’s heart ache, if he could care about people.

“No. Geez, man. You need to lighten up. At this rate you’ll bring everybody down the second you get where you’re going. No that they’d probably care; the fuddy duddies up there get off on bullshit like ‘love’ and ‘friendship.’ Dull or what?”

“Up there?” Patton broke out into a hopeful smile. It was disgustingly wholesome.

“Yeah sure, you’ll fit right in with that crowd. Speaking of, how about you get going?” he replied dismissively.

Patton’s face was scrunching and unscrunching in what Remus provisionally identified as an expression of joy. “Yes, great idea! Oh, wow. Hey, wait!”

Remus turned back from where he’d started to leave. Patton made a motion like he wanted to fiddle with his sleeves, except he no longer had any. “You might think it’s ‘BS,’ but truly, thank you. For being my friend today. I really needed one, ha.”

Remus stared, meeting Patton’s gaze for several long moments. Finally, he broke the look to rub the back of his neck. “Uh-huh. It is BS, but – you’re welcome. And thanks, too.”

With one last sunny smile, the mist that was Patton vanished into the sky. Remus felt an odd ache in his chest. When a frog hopped into his vision, he tossed it into the river – like he’d tossed Patton. After a few moments, Remus lifted the frog out again and watched it hop away.

#remus sanders #patton sanders #ts remus #ts patton #sanders sides fanfiction #ts fanfiction #ts fanfic #Grim Reaper AU #Remus murders gleefully but is actually a sweetheart